#see yall when i survive my next shift
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Y'all are trolling me, right?
Finally downloaded Twisted Wonderland and I see that SILVER is in a higher grade than HIS OWN PARENTS!?
14 notes
¡
View notes
Text
sam winchester is a MUNCH in bed. no questions about it.
warnings: light smut , nicknames (sweetheart, doll, etc.), softdom!sam, praise, probably other stuff but idk đ
a/n: HAVENT WROTE IN 4EVA ik its a bit mid but ive been ITCHING to post literally anything
âfuck..â you groan out, feeling sams lips claim your neck as he works his hands up your body to grope your tits. has it always felt this good? or is it the way sam whispers sweet praises into your ear thats pushing you into this fuzzy headspace? âdoinâ so good for me baby..â he says bringing his head lower and lower till its mere inches from your already soaked core.
As his large hands grip the inner part of your thighs, spreading them apart for better access, he looks at your cunt like a man starved. âmind if i take care of you tonight sweetheart?â. You knew it wasnt a question as he was going to do it anyway. He grabs your panties and slides them down your legs, discarding them somewhere in yalls room to find later. Bringing his hand up to your pussy, sam begins to start playing with your clit in all the ways he knows will get you worked up. âsam.. please..â you whimper, knowing that he would tease you for the rest of his life if he could. He loves to see you get all squirmy when your stubborn self doesnât wanna ask for him to do something
âi know doll, always so needy for me huh?â relishing in the fact that you always needed to be by his side. always holding onto his arm whenever possible, or even just sitting next time him white hes researching something. Your breath quickens as he ghosts his long fingers against your slit, pushing one finger, then two into you whilst simultaneously bringing his head down and beginning to suck on your clit.
You gasp at the feeling, instinctively trying to close your legs before his other hand grips your thigh, pushing then back open âneed these to stay open or i cant give you what you want babyâ he mumbles into your cunt, working his fingers further into you, reaching that one spongey spot that makes you see stars. Your hands once gripping onto the sheets, have found themselves tangled in sams brown locks. He moves his fingers at a steady pace, getting you closer and closer to release. his mouth still suckling on your clit.
âoh my god- sammy..im close-â you whine out, hips shifting a bit while your becoming unable to control to urge to hold out. Hes still pumping his fingers in and out of you as you get closer and closer to cumming. âgo ahead doll, ive got yaâ sam assures you. You let out a moan as your back arches slightly, brain going foggy as you ride out your high on his hand. Sam slides his fingers out of your cunt and he pulls himself back up to your lips to kiss you sweetly. âalways do so good for me honeyâ he praises.
âmm love you so much sam..â you say softly eye drifting shut while you start to doze off into a deep, comfortable, safe sleep. Sam cleans you up, and tucks you in before climbing into bed himself.
âlove you more sweetheart .â placing a kiss on your forehead before cuddling up next to you snd going to sleeo. Just being around you like this was enough for him to survive off of for years.
⢠SORRY IT WAS SO SHORT, i rlly needed something to get me back in the habit of this stuff
#sam winchester smut#sam winchester#sam x reader#sam winchester x reader#supernatural#supernatural smut#sam x fem!reader#sam winchester x fem!reader#softdom!sam
459 notes
¡
View notes
Text
sweaty hands, reluctant hearts
Pairing: The Mandalorian (Din Djarin) x Fem!Reader
Words: 13685 (god this wasnât supposed to be this long Iâm actually sorry this time)
Warnings: Angst and Smut (my fav). Hurt/Jealous Mando -> Touch Starved/Rough Mando -> Fluffy Mando -> Shy Mando. Penetrative Sex. Oral Sex. Thereâs lotâs of sweat because exertion yall. Breeding Kink đ. Slight Exhibitionism. Overstimulation and slight slight non-con because of oversensitivity. Umm, squirting đ. Dirty/Sweet talk. Spanking (ass and hoohaa).
Summary: He never thought the day would come when heâd hear you saying you wanted to leave him. Yes there was an understanding between the two of you that you were hired to help him care for the Child and to somehow keep the Razor Crest alive and working. And he knew it made sense for you to find work elsewhere now that the Razor Crest was destroyed and the Child was with his own kind. But he just assumed you werenât going to leave considering itâs been a couple of months since heâd given the kid to the Jedi and you never brought it up. It hurt hearing you say those words, especially when he realized he wasnât meant to hear them and that you were confiding in Cobb Vanth of all people. Turns out, all Mando needed was to see the Marshal eye-fucking you as you fixed the new ship and overshared your thoughts for him to snap and finally make a move. Hopefully he can change your mind...
A/N: Yall, this is post Season 2 so sadly Grogu is not here, hence the angst! Umm, this was a lot to handle because you know, that gif here. Enjoy âşď¸
Itâs been months since the events that transpired on the cruiser. Months since heâd given away a piece of himself to an unknown being. Months since heâd sat down and re-evaluated his lifeâs mission. He wasnât sure why heâd chosen to return to Tatooine of all planets but he needed some time to think of his next steps. So much has changed over the course of the past year and it took the Mandalorian longer than usual to realize that he canât use bounty hunting to fill the void in his heart.Â
One thing he did know for sure, however, was that he couldnât have managed to survive the emotional and physical changes without your presence. Somehow, youâve managed to make his life easier and by a whole lot. He has never felt this grateful for having a companion, maker, didnât even think it possible to ever consider another as such. Heâd spent years and years living by the Creed and never once doubting his way of living, but he found himself questioning everything about himself when you came in. It wasnât that he was suddenly open to the idea of taking his helmet off or anything, it was more of a passing thought on what it would be like if he were to open up to you more, perhaps even share with you more than his name and an abridged version of how he became a Mandalorian.Â
He mulled over how he would approach the topic with you, finding himself growing more nervous when he considered how youâd react. Youâve never given him any inclination of ever thinking of him as more than your boss and he knew he needed to figure out a way to make this seem natural and not forced. Frankly, he found it interesting how you managed to read him better than anyone heâs ever met, and he wished he could ask you how youâd done so when he never took off his helmet.Â
Mando pushed the thought aside for now, cursing to himself as he dragged the giant piece of scrap youâd requested for him to pick up from Peli. He wanted to argue with you then, tell you that the only reason for coming to this awfully hot planet was to take some time off, if that was even possible, and avoid falling into the temptation of another mission. But he couldnât find it in himself to say any of these things, mostly because you were the one that managed to procure the new ship for him and you were also the one that told him the two of you were in serious need of rest. Heâd only realized the ship needed fixing when he landed and you told him you would get right on as soon as he picked up the necessary pieces from Peli. He felt a little out of the loop when heâd gone to her and found her giving him everything youâd requested for, and he knew you must have contacted her before you landed or else she wouldnât have been this quick.Â
As he made his way through the quiet âstreetsâ of Mos Pelgo, he thought back to what Peli said to him an hour ago. Had he not considered her as a friend, he would have responded rudely when she bugged him about you. As much as he wished to humor the idea that you looked at him as more than a colleague, partner, whatever it was the two of you were, he didnât want to grow any more false hope, especially now that heâd already given up the one thing that managed to crawl into his heart.Â
Mando saw that youâd moved the ship behind the cantina and he chose to blame the heat for the way his skin crawled with goosebumps because no, he didnât suddenly feel calm at the thought of you.Â
He shook his head from the intruding thought and was about to say something to you when he saw who was standing nearby. If there was ever a time where he didnât wish to see Cobb Vanth, it was definitely now. The bounty hunter put down the scraps of metal before moving closer to where the two of you were standing. He was sheltered behind a shack of sorts and allowed his heart rate to return to normal before listening in on you.Â
âI donât believe you sweetheart.â The Marshal threw back his drink and shook his head when you shrugged your shoulders at him and Mando felt his stomach twist at the endearment. Since when were the two of you on such a close basis?
âBelieve whatever you want Marshal, I was only answering your question. Besides, itâs not like Iâm actively looking right now.â Mando watched as you swiped the sweat rolling down your face with the back of your hand and swore when he felt the fabric of his pants grow tighter around his crotch. He felt dirty watching your every move, but he couldnât take his eyes off of the way your muscles gleamed under the excruciating sun rays. He cursed the day you bought that garment and he recalled back to the first time he watched you work in it. Mando had almost tripped over the child that day because he never expected to see you walking around with the chest binding so visible to his eyes. It was worse when you reached up high for something because if his eyes lingered long enough, he could see your undergarment peeking from the low-hanging pants of the overalls.Â
The bounty hunter had to take a few deep breaths to move on from the inappropriate thoughts he was having and he narrowed his eyes at Cobb when he saw him walk closer to you.Â
âAre you ever going to tell him?â The Mandalorian watched as your expression shifted slowly to a more sombre look and he was familiar enough with you to know that you werenât too happy with that question or the answer you were going to give Cobb.Â
âI- I donât know. I wish I could tell him about how I fe- what Iâm thinking about but I canât...and I also canât just say âHey Mando, I had a blast taking care of the kid and getting hunted by the kriffing Empire. I fixed the ship for you so see you later.â Itâs not right and I didnât realize it would be this difficult to come to terms with what I have to do. But I canât keep doing this, itâs not fair.âÂ
Whatever the Mandalorian thought you were going to say, that certainly didnât make the top of the list. He almost fell back when he registered the meaning behind your words. You wanted to leave. Youâve been wanting to move on for a while and you werenât sure how to tell him. You were confiding in Cobb Vanth of all people and relying on his opinion to decide what you were going to do. A thousand thoughts flew through his mind and he tried to see if heâd done anything wrong. Besides the whole thing with Gideon and Bo Katana, there wasnât really anything heâd done that would inspire such a reaction from you. Not that those werenât enough to change your mind about staying with him but it was all in the past now.Â
The sound of laughter broke Mando out of his haze and he turned towards you again, watching as you slithered down the ship, clenching his fists tightly when he saw Cobb grab your hips to help you down. He was torn between strutting towards the two of you and punching the daylights out of him and remaining where he was to listen in on your conversation. He had no right to do either, but he needed to know.
âI hate to ask you this question because it defeats the whole purpose of this entire chat but...have you thought of how heâd take it? Should you decide on-â You pointed to something on the floor and Cobb leaned down to grab it for you, handing it and gauging your reaction to his question as you continued to work.Â
âWhy else do you think Iâve been putting this off? Of course Iâve thought of how heâd react. But I deserve more than...ugh, I donât mind this, I swear I donât, but I also canât just sit back and pretend I donât want more.â You motioned violently to the ship and to what you were doing as you spoke, shaking your head at the man smiling smugly in front of you before throwing out the tools and snatching his drink from him.Â
Mando couldnât stand to be near you, not after what heâd heard and certainly not after taking in your body language and the way Cobb was practically undressing you without shame. He stepped back, leaving the scraps where they were and heading to the cantina to take his mind off of what heâd just witnessed. He walked in and paid no mind to the patrons scattered across the room, handing the man behind the counter more credits than he cared to count and asking him for his strongest stuff. He didnât bother to address the judgmental stare he was receiving and took hold of the bottle before walking out again.Â
It was close to sunset and the Mandalorian walked until the edge of the town before deciding to continue until he reached a small hill filled with large boulders. Sliding down one of the rocks, he sighed deeply before taking off his helmet, the hissing sound instilling a sense of guilt deep in his chest. He was ashamed at feeling such an emotion towards what he based his entire life on. But he couldnât take it anymore. His anger rose as he opened the large bottle in his hand, throwing it back until he felt the stinging drink burn his throat for a few seconds before aggressively setting it on the floor next to him.Â
Mando wasnât able to put what he was feeling into a proper string of thoughts but he did know it was an odd mixture of hurt and anger with a tiny bit of sexual frustration. He couldnât get the image of you sweaty and heaving as you worked on his ship out of his mind, shutting his eyes and throwing his head back to meditate back on the way your muscles clenched and pulled every time you molded two metal scraps together or how they positively shined when you carried things across the sand. Heâd tried his hardest to set all of these feelings and rather inappropriate thoughts aside but he couldnât any longer. Not when there was a chance of you leaving him, and perhaps to someone like the Marshal too.Â
Perhaps it was unwise to deny his heartâs desires for so long and Mando was sure that heâd met his breaking point because he couldnât stop thinking about you. Normally, he was able to distract himself and force his mind to stray away from conjuring up the filthiest images of you wreathing and crying beneath him as he drove his cock into your heat. But he had no hold over his mind at this moment, not that he was to blame. He went from shutting his own self out to opening the floodgates, and there was no going back.Â
He sighed heavily when his thoughts shifted to what you said about him and he took a long sip from the bottle before turning his attention to the setting suns. He didnât know what he could even say if you ever approached the topic with him. Youâd been wanting to leave for a while now and somehow managed to hide it from him. All those nights spent running from Moff Gideon and other bounty hunters and you havenât complained once, choosing to keep it to yourself. He wasnât sure if he was hurt because you felt the need to hide something like this from him or because you were awfully understanding of how these complaints could distract him.Â
And then there was the whole thing with the ship. He had assumed that the two of you sort of shared it now but it seemed that you never saw it as belonging to you but only to him. And you went out of your way to fix it now when you didnât have to. Mando didnât notice his tears until he licked his drying lips and tasted the saltiness across his mouth. He wiped his cheeks and laughed at himself. When had he become like this? First it was the child and now you.Â
He wished he could take it all back, to have never met the kid or you. His life was simple and not complicated and now, now he was faced with the prospect of losing you as well. The bounty hunter dismissed the thought as quickly as it came because he knew deep down that it was better to have had the two of you in his life, even for a short while, than to have never known you. It wasnât ideal but since when was his life ideal?
As the suns set beneath the sky, the Mandalorian looked down and saw that the bottle was still almost full. Not wanting to finish it now, because he might actually need it later when you decide to leave, Mando stood up and slowly made his way back into town. He needed to sleep, not to rest but to put a pause on his rather depressing thoughts if only for a little bit. When he saw the town come into view, he took a deep breath and put his helmet back on.Â
The town was quieter than usual and the Mandalorian found himself going straight to the ship instead of joining the others. Heâd spent the past few days enjoying his nights in the corner of the busy cantina, watching as you won one Sabacc game after another without breaking a sweat while everyone groaned in annoyance at how well you were kicking their asses. But he couldnât trust himself tonight, not around you and certainly not around the Marshal.Â
Trying not to bring too much attention to himself, Mando walked past the cantina towards the ship, already thinking of how relieved heâd be once he used the refresher. Going up the ramp, he was about to walk to the small, private room near the cockpit to grab a change of clothes when he heard a loud shriek that sounded a lot like his name coming from the opposite end of the ship. Mando quickly turned around and shut his eyes in exasperation when he saw you approaching him far angrier than heâd ever seen you. He set the bottle down and turned his attention towards you, raising an eyebrow to himself when he saw your chest heaving beneath the chest band. He averted his eyes quickly, refusing to think of you sweaty and breathless under other circumstances. Maker, he couldnât go no like this.
âWhere in the kriffing hell have you been? You were supposed to bring the parts from Peli hours ago and I have to find out from some kid that you just left them on the ground and walked away to- hell, I donât even know what was more important for you than bringing me the scraps so I could fix the ship? Really, Mando, I understand that itâs been a little weird and difficult lately but I barely ask for anything and, ugh, maker.â You held back from voicing more of your thoughts, afraid that youâve already gone far with asking him where he was. He didnât really need to tell you what his business was but youâd assumed the two of you have come to an understanding regarding such matters, at the very least to ensure everyoneâs safety.Â
Mando stood there in silence and took a deep breath before turning around and walking into his room, afraid heâd give himself away if he tried to respond to you.
You furrowed your eyebrows in frustration when he quietly walked away from you, anger rising in your chest as he came out and made his way past you to the refresher. Before you could think twice of what you were doing, you were sprinting past him and standing in front of the open door, pushing your fingers into his beskar-clad chest as you hissed at him.
âIâm not sure what happened or why youâre giving me the silent treatment right now but this is not how we deal with our problems okay.â Mando took a few steps back as you continued to shove your finger into him, trying his hardest to not grab your wrist and push you against the nearest wall. âWe talk things out and we come up with a way to fix things and compromise if need be.â Mandoâs back hit the wall, and he threw his head back to avoid your gaze, unable to hold back the chuckle that rose from beneath the helmet at your words.Â
How ironic.
âDid I say something funny?â You narrowed your eyes up at him and wished for once that heâd remove that god damn helmet so you could gauge his reaction.
âYou mean we should talk things out like you and Cobb Vanth today? Or would it be different?â Mandoâs chest tightened when he noticed the surprised expression on your face, knowing very well this was not what you expected to hear from him. He was a rational man, never once letting his mind give away to such simplistic thoughts but youâd struck a nerve and he could no longer hide his jealousy. Yes, it was jealousy. As much as he hated to admit it, thatâs what he was feeling right now, what heâs been feeling all day long. It was childish and unlike him but it wasnât going to do him any good if he continued to ignore it.Â
âIâm dying to know if thatâs what you mean. You obviously donât have an issue telling him about how difficult itâs been working with me and how you canât keep doing this.â It was your turn to take a few steps back when you saw his shoulders push out and make him taller than he already was. He continued to walk towards you, throwing his clothes to the ground and almost apologizing when you tripped on your feet when he was only a foot away from you.
âHow about this, letâs start with what you apparently wish you could tell me but canât seem to find the right words to do so. What was it you said to him? You deserve more than taking care of a kid and constantly escaping the Empire and other bounty hunters? Or wait, how can I forget...itâs not fair dealing with this mess of a ship and youâre looking for somewhere else to go?â You swallowed the lump in your throat as the Mandalorian repeated back the words you voiced perhaps a little too loudly earlier today, already feeling your eyes fill with unshed tears at harsh his tone.Â
âI- I didn��tâŚyou werenât meant to-â You tripped over your words and almost flinched when he cut you off.Â
âWhat? I wasnât supposed to hear you say any of those things? A little strange donât you think, since you seemed to have a lot to say about me to the Marshal.â Mando should have stopped himself from saying the next few words but his heart was torn into a million pieces and it wasnât fair for him either.
âWell guess what, sweetheart, the Razor Crest blew up. Moff Gideon is taken care of and the Empire isnât after us anymore. Every bounty hunter knows better than to so much as look at me and...and the kid isnât around anymore for you to take care of. Heâs gone, I lost him. So if you were worried about hurting me, youâre a little too late for that.â The Mandalorian barely held himself back from pulling you into his arms when he saw tears rolling down your cheek, clenching his fists tightly when he noticed the way you hugged yourself and frowned at him.
âDin-â It broke him to hear you use his name, especially now of all times. He hasnât heard you say it once in the past few months, even when the two of you were alone. It was the twisting of the knife, and he bit his tongue to distract himself from saying something he couldnât possibly take back.
âDo what you want, I wonât stand in the way. Besides, Iâm sure heâll be more than happy to help you out with whatever it was you were telling him today. After all, you deserve more right? Deserve someone more than me...someone whoâs willing to share a lot more than his name.â Not bothering to wait for a response, Mando stepped away and walked back to his room, not caring about the clothes on the ground or how hurt you must have been feeling from listening to him.Â
He softly shut the door behind him and moved to his bed, throwing himself on it and hanging his head low to catch his breath. This was not how he saw the night going, not remotely. He was hoping to ask you about this tomorrow in a less hostile manner and without making it seem like he was blaming you. But something about your words struck a nerve in him and he wasnât able to hold back anymore, not when you were suggesting things you yourself werenât willing to follow.
Din wasnât sure how long he sat there in silence but the hissing sound of the door opening brought him back from his haze and he opened his eyes when he heard you walking towards him. Youâd never once come into his room, not even when he occasionally gave you permission. You sniffed twice before approaching the bed and standing right in front of him and he was reminded of when the child would cry to try to catch his attention.Â
âDin, it was never my intention to hurt you. I was trying to do the opposite..thought I was doing the right thing by thinking about this before I could talk to you but Iâm realizing now that Iâve hurt you.â Din noticed the way you were ringing your fingers nervously and held himself back from taking your hands into his to try and put you at ease.Â
âI- I only spoke with Cobb because he- because he noticed the way I was looking at you. He noticed how I can never seem to focus on anything or anyone else when youâre around. He- he could tell I was having a hard time coming to terms with how I feel about you...how Iâve felt about you for a while now.â Dinâs heart skipped a beat at your confessions, unable to properly register what you were implying because he could never even humor the idea that youâd have feelings for him. He raised his head and finally looked at you, frowning when he saw how red your eyes were from crying.Â
âThe last thing I want to do is to leave you, please believe me. But I wasnât sure if you even wanted me around after...after everything with Moff Gideon and the Jedi. As far as I knew, you brought me on to take care of Grogu and fix the Razor Crest. Weâve barely spoken ever since the cruiser and I just thought that I was only around because you couldnât find the time to tell me that you donât need me anymore.â Hearing you say that you thought he didnât need you caught Din off guard and he wasnât able to hold back anymore, instantly taking hold of your hands and pulling you towards him until you were standing in between his legs. You swallowed the lump in your throat and maintained your gaze on his visor, hoping that he could see how truthful you were being with him and maybe respond, if only with just a simple word.Â
âWhen I said I deserved more, I was just- I swear I wasnât talking about your Creed or wanting to see you. As much as I wish that was possible, I would never...could never ask you for something like that. I was only telling him that I might need some time away to maybe forget how...maker, to perhaps try and set aside my emotions because the last thing you need right now is for me to lay that on you. I donât want you to think that you owe me anything because you donât, gods you donât owe anyone anything, not after what youâve been through. But I could feel myself becoming more attached to you, especially after everything that happened on the cruiser. I want more with you but I donât want to push you towards anything youâre not ready for.â Before you could wipe the tears away from your cheeks, Din was raising his glove-covered fingers and softly skimming them over your skin, and he hadnât realized how harsh and loud his breathing was until he felt you rest your hand on his chest.
âThereâs nothing between me and Cobb. And you should know by now that heâs...friendly, with everyone.â You smiled shyly at him before leaning into the hand resting on your cheek, nuzzling further into his palm when he swiped his thumb against your lower lip. There was so much Din wanted to say but he couldnât find the right words that would convey what he was feeling. He was having a hard time wrapping his mind about your admission and the fact that you have been returning his affection for a while now.Â
Din didnât realize how long he was quiet until you cleared your throat and let go of his hand, stepping away from him and looking around to see if you should just leave. Before you could head to the door, however, Din was standing up and moving towards you, his eyes searching your face for any signs of discomfort before he made his next move. Your chest was rising and falling a little quicker than he liked but he quickly realized it was probably because of how you were coming to terms with what you just said to him.Â
You watched as he took his gloves off and set them on the small table behind you, suppressing a gasp when you felt his warm, calloused hands wrap around yours before bringing them to his helmet. He could tell you were letting him control all of your movements and found it difficult to accept just how much you were willing to give to him.
âAs much as I hate to admit it, I have been thinking about this for a while.â Din smiled when he saw your eyebrows furrow in question at his words. âTaking this off.â He saw the moment you understood what he was saying, not expecting you to pull your hands away from him and taking a few steps back until your back was against the wall.
âThatâs...thatâs not what I- Din, I wasnât lying when I said it wouldnât matter to me if-â He smiled at how defensive you suddenly were and stepped towards you once more, and you found it annoying that he barely kept a foot between you two, his natural scent hitting you like a blaster to the gut.Â
âI know.â Din cut you off before taking your hands into his once more, rubbing your knuckles to put you at ease as he continued. âIâve had a lot of time to think about this and- itâs not that Iâll walk around without it now, far from it. Itâll only be when weâre alone, when no one is around.â He hoped you could read in between the lines because this would be the closest heâd come to admitting how important you were to him, for now at least.
âBesides, itâs nothing you havenât seen before.âÂ
That definitely snapped you out of your haze and you tilted your head to the side before asking home what he was referring to.Â
âIâm not sure what youâre talking about.â Din raised an eyebrow at your response. Have you already forgotten?
âOn the cruiser, when I- before Grogu went with the Jedi.â His hands tightened around your fingers as he said the childâs name and you were momentarily distracted before realizing what he meant.Â
âDin I...I never saw you.âÂ
For a split second, it felt like someone had taken Din and carbon froze him before throwing him on an ice planet.Â
âWhat?â He held his breath, unable to move a muscle until he made sure he heard you correctly.Â
âI never saw you. I turned around when you reached for your helmet. I didnât...it was a moment with you and Grogu. It didnât feel right to look at you.â You tried to maintain a semblance of control on your voice but it cracked a few times as you admitted to him. As much as you yearned to see him without the mask, you didnât think it proper without his clear consent.Â
Dinâs sudden intake of breath made you nervous and you hated how for a moment, you wished you didnât tell him because there was now a high probability that he wouldnât take the mask off.Â
âCyar'ika, please.â you shivered at the low tone of his voice, finding it harder to focus on anything but the touch of his skin. Once again, Din slowly brought your hands to the sides of his visor, pushing the palm of your hands on the beskar and softly nodding at you. A sudden sense of relief washed over him when he saw the slight nod of your head.Â
Din found it endearing how your whole face scrunched up in focus as the two of you slowly pulled the helmet off of his head, the soft hissing sound as it unlocked making your hands dampen with sweat. As you raised the visor along with him, you couldnât help but shut your eyes as soon as you saw the skin of his chin. Unbeknownst to you, Din was watching your every reaction and felt a little nudge in his chest when he saw how tightly shut your eyes were. When the beskar was off completely, Din took it from your hands and placed it next to him, swallowing the lump in his throat when he turned back and saw you were still refusing to look at him.
He reluctantly took your hands into his and placed them on his chest, hoping that youâd finally open your eyes without him begging you again.Â
âIâm sorry I- maker, this is..this is probably more intense for you than it is for me and Iâm not making it any better with my nervousness and- okay. Okay.â You took a deep breath before allowing your eyes to flutter open, unable to exhale as soon as you laid your gaze on him. Din was probably unaware of how nervous he looked and it took you a few longer seconds to realize you needed to breathe again. You werenât sure what you were expecting, the long nights where you imagined what he could look like fading into thin air because nothing, absolutely nothing, prepared you for what you were currency seeing.Â
His features were somehow soft but a little rugged, and you found yourself committing every inch of his skin to memory, filling your mindâs eye with every minute facial expression so you could dream of him when you fall asleep. It was oddly not surprising at all that he had a stubble, the scattered dark and slightly graying hairs across his jaw and above his lips making him seem older than he probably was. And you werenât sure if he knew he was furrowing his eyebrows and then you realized he most likely didnât because he was so used to wearing his helmet that he never had to learn how to control his facial expressions around anyone. And it was endearing how his nose flared as he continued to breathe heavily under your gaze, and if it werenât for the fact that this was a serious moment, you would have leaned over and kissed the curved bridge of his nose and the scrunch of his eyebrows to put him at ease.Â
Din wasnât sure what he thought your reaction would be and he felt his chest tighten with every long moment you spent without so much as a comment.Â
You were unaware of how long this dreadful moment must have been for the Mandalorian and you continued to study him in hopes of finding answers to questions youâve wished you could ask him ever since he hired you. There were heavy bags under his eyes and you wished you were more persistent with him when it came to his resting schedule but he always seemed to wave you off whenever you told him he needed to sleep. Though you knew this stress had to do more with Grogu no longer being here and less with how often he slept. You had half expected to find his gaze harsh and far off but when you did finally meet his eyes, you found them filled with unshed tears and a multitude of emotions that you knew would go unexplained until he had the strength to voice them. They were a deep and beautiful shade of brown, ones you knew youâd never be able to turn away from now that youâve had a proper look at him. And you couldnât help but notice how their color reminded you of a Nightbloomer just after you picked it from its roots.Â
All of that, however, could not compare to when you finally let your eyes descend to his lips. They were a darker shade of pink, and you swore you saw them parting as soon as you looked at them. His lower lip was trembling and you wished more than anything to swipe your thumb against it if only to feel the soft skin melt at your touch. You wished that was as far as your mind had gone but the longer you looked at the curve of his mouth, the more you wished you could lean forward and mold your lips with his. It was even worse because you had a feeling that the stubble of his mustache would cause the softest of burns on your lips.Â
Din could no longer take the loud silence enveloping the room and he swallowed nervously when he saw how focused you seemed to be on his lips. He had some idea of what you were probably thinking because he was thinking the exact same thing but he wasnât sure if he should be the one to make the first move. This reluctance evaporated when he noticed the way your eyes instantly moved to his neck as the cartilage moved and returned to rest when he gulped, and he realized that you may have been having slightly more inappropriate thoughts than he originally thought.
He was about to voice his worries when he saw your hands move from his beskar-clad chest to his face and he couldnât stop himself from looking down apprehensively at the digits moving closer to his skin. You misunderstood his nervousness for uncomfort and immediately ceased all movements, returning your focus on his eyes to look for any inclination as to what he wanted.Â
âCan I- mhmm, may I touch you?â Your whispered question was too loud for the two of you and Din parted his lips to say something but noticed how dry his throat was and realized he couldnât trust his own voice. Nodding slightly at your request, he waited with bated breath as your fingers rose to his face and found himself shaking with anticipation at the prospect of finally feeling your touch on the most intimate part of him.Â
When you were only a few inches away from him, Din felt his heart thumping wildly at his chest and he immediately shut his eyes when he felt the feather-light touch of your fingers on his cheeks. The harsh yet shaky intake of breath almost made you lose control and you had to remind yourself that, besides Grogu, you were the only one to ever touch him so intimately and so softly since he was a child. As much as you wished to wrap your arms around his neck and pull him closer so you could lay as many kisses on his face as you could, you knew it would be too much for him and that he needed you to go slow with him. He was practically shattering under your attention and you hoped he would allow you to do this as many times as possible in the coming days.Â
Din couldnât put a name to what he was experiencing at the moment but he knew he didnât want you to stop touching him, ever again. He decided that heâd spend every moment with you alone without his helmet and with yours hands skimming some part of him. The longer you kept your palms on his cheeks, the calmer his heart beat and it wasnât until a few moments later that he realized his eyes were shut. As they slowly fluttered open, he was met with the most beautiful sight in the world: your own deep irises staring at your own thumb as it softly passed over his quivering lips.Â
âYouâre...beautiful.âÂ
It was a simple truth and you wished there was a more sincere word you could use to describe what he was to you, what he meant to you but your mind was overflowing with images of waking up next to him every day and kissing his eyes and cheeks and nose and lips and anywhere else you could reach.Â
Dinâs hold tightened around your waist and you watched as he leaned forward until there was barely an inch between the two of you.Â
âMesh'la, I would really like to kiss you.â The request barely passed his lips yet you were already standing up on your tiptoes and pressing your lips to his, finding them as soft and gentle as you imagined them to be. Din was afraid his heart would give out any moment now because nothing could have prepared him for the taste of you, let alone the boldness with which you were claiming him. He sighed into you, unintentionally parting his lips and pushing you harder into the wall when he felt your tongue sneak into his mouth and explore him. Din wasnât sure what he should be doing but then you were moving your hands to the nape of his neck and tangling your fingers into his hair and he all but lost it. As you gently tugged on his hair, Din found himself mirroring your actions and before he knew it, the kiss was no longer innocent and sweet but hungry and needy. You sucked on his tongue and tilted your head to the side, wanting to commit every small detail to memory so when you shut your eyes at night, youâd kiss him in your dreams.Â
Reluctantly, you pulled back for a second to allow the two of you to breathe but Din didnât like that, chasing your mouth and molding his lips with yours once more to be certain that yes, this was happening, and that no, this was not a dream. You moaned into the kiss, finding his desperate need to claim your mouth again more of a turn on than you cared to admit. And then his hands were slipping inside your overalls and holding you against his chest, the warmth of him stretching down to where you wished you could feel him.Â
This sudden intrusive thought and the harsh grasp of your hips snapped you out of your haze and you realized you should be slowing things down for his sake. Against your will, you gently pushed his chest away and tried to think of anything but the way he was heaving above you from the intensity of the kiss. When you looked at him and saw panic and hesitation etched on his face, you returned your hands to his cheeks again and lowered his head until it was resting against your own.Â
âThereâs nothing I want more than to feel every inch of your skin against mine right now...but- but I donât want to push you to do something that- makerâŚ.that might be too much for you?â You pulled back and waited until he opened his eyes again before continuing. âI feel like you just made a dramatic decision by taking the helmet off in front of me and- and youâre probably feeling a multitude of emotions right now and I donât want to make you think that I-âÂ
Din didnât like what you were saying, frowning down at you as he grabbed the back of your neck and violently pulled you towards him again. You were surprised by the sudden shift of his touch, fisting your hands in his cowl as he devoured your lips once more, not really giving you a chance to say anything else. Biting your lower lip, Din abruptly ended the kiss and pressed his lips across your skin, nipping and licking at your jaw as he pulled your hair down until he had access to your neck. You gasped his name and felt his stubble scratch deliciously at your shoulder. As you moaned against the wall, Din couldnât back anymore and bit down hard on your shoulder, smiling when he heard your breath hitch at his rough ministrations.Â
âDin, oh gods, Din please.â You werenât sure what you were asking of him exactly and you hoped heâd at the very least continue what he was doing.Â
âCyar'ika, I want to have you. Iâve spent many nights dreaming of your lips, your touch, y-your skin against mine as I-â Din hesitated and it wasnât until you felt his fingers slipping beneath the chest band that you finally registered his voice. Fuck, how had you not notice it a second ago? You thought the vocoder was what altered it, made it deeper perhaps. But no, it only made it sound more intimidating. You werenât sure what made you clench your thighs together, the way he spoke to you of his desires, or how strained and gruff his voice was as he whispered his secrets to you. You gulped loudly and hesitantly met his eyes, finding the soft brown irises barely visible, his dilated pupils letting you know what he was thinking.Â
Licking your lips, you nodded at him and fell into a fit of giggles when he leaned down and picked you up as if you weighed nothing, quickly moving to his cot and laying you down on your back before moving away. You were about to ask him what he was doing when you saw his hands swiftly move through the beskar armor. For some reason, watching his hands expertly take off the cuirass and move to the beskar of his thighs made your heart skip a beat and you wouldnât dare move a muscle, afraid to miss the show he was unintentionally putting on for you. So busy marveling at his deft fingers, you didnât notice Din slowing his movements and looking at you, eyebrows raised in curiosity when he saw how hard you were breathing.Â
You broke out of your trance when you saw he stopped moving, embarrassment washing over you when you realized Din had caught you shamelessly staring at him as he came closer to revealing to you more of his skin. Youâd expected him to move on, or at least pretend he hadnât just caught you licking your lips while staring at his fingers but no, it seemed that Din was very much enjoying the effect he had on you because his smile grew when he saw your eyes look past him, pretending to focus on something else behind him and not his hands.Â
You never lost his attention though, and he maintained his eyes on you as he removed all of his armor and took his boots off. You tried to be a little more subtle but gave up when he leaned down over you and pushed you into his covers. You wanted to ask him why he was still dressed but bit back the inquiry, afraid heâd misunderstand and move away all together at your question. He captured your gaze and didnât blink once as he slowly undid the buttons holding the overalls and you realized you would have preferred him to keep the helmet on because that meant you wouldnât notice how passionate and direct his deep brown irises were. Youâd expected him to be intense considering how touch-starved and lonely he was, but you never once thought heâd be this vigorous? Ardent? Maker, there wasnât a single word that could describe the way he was looking at you right now.
Din kneeled at the foot of the bed, waiting until you finally noticed what he was doing and raising your hips before he pulled on the pants of the garment. He slipped your shoes off and finally removed the article of clothing that made his cheeks blush and pants tighten whenever you wore it. He would eventually tell you that this is how you came to him in his dreams almost every night, all spent and sweaty in that gods-forsaken fabric that gave him the perfect view of what you were wearing beneath.Â
His focus shifted from your face down your damp skin and he breathed in deeply at the sight of your undergarment. Din almost choked on his breath when your legs parted for a moment, giving him a glimpse of the growing wet patch at the center of the flimsy material.
The Mandalorian wanted nothing more than to worship your body, kiss every part of you and whisper his devotion against your skin as he pleasured you over and over again. Heâd spent countless nights imagining what heâd do to you if you were ever naked and willing in his arms and he was damned if he didnât make sure you were thoroughly spent once he was done with you. He wanted to hear his name fall from your lips and he wanted to swallow your sighs and your moans as he sank into you all night long. And by the gods, he wanted to mark your neck and your arms and your waist, and nothing made him harder than picturing you doing the same to him, biting and nipping at his skin so he could wake up in the morning and watch the evidence of your lo- your touch on him. It didnât matter that no one else would see those bruises but him and you. He just wanted you, in any way possible, sinking beneath his skin.
And then he heard his voice calling for you over the comm link just outside the room and something snapped deep in his chest. He looked up from you to the open door of his room and listened to the Marshalâs words. Your eyes widened in shock when you saw several emotions pass through Dinâs eyes, the most prominent of which was anger, maybe hurt. Of all the times Cobb would ask you to join him for drinks, this was most definitely the worst of them. It didnât help either that he was laughing over some inappropriate joke one of his friends was saying about your sabacc skills. It wouldnât be the first time this happened and it certainly wouldnât be the last but then Din was clenching his jaw tightly before looking down at you and you knew he wasnât too happy. In fact, you had a pretty good idea which emotion won out and you hated how much it affected you, how wet you became as thoughts of the Mandalorian claiming you as his flooded your mind.
Before you could try and reason with him, attempt to tell him that it was just a game and that the Marshalâs friends were probably just teasing him, Din was standing up and stripping of his long-sleeve shirt, revealing his perfectly chiseled, bronze skin that had your mouth watering within moments. You noticed the few dozen scars littering his beautiful torso and wished you could kiss each one of them, the old ones and the fairly new ones, until they didnât sting with pain. But Din had different plans for you and he didnât give you a chance to question him as he took hold of both of your wrists and slammed them above your head. His hold was painful and it should have scared you how quickly his mood changed but you said nothing, looking into his dilated pupils as his nose flared and he growled at you.
âKeep yours hands there,â Din warns you with a piercing look and you gulp loudly before nodding at him in understanding. He removes his hand and kneels on the bed, eyes narrowing at you before they sought after your most private areas. He wasnât sure where to begin. Heâd given this much thought but now that he was here, he realized it was a more difficult decision than he anticipated. Heâd longed to wrap his lips around those hardened peaks always teasing him through the chest band, lick them until you cried for him, perhaps begged him to stop because you were sensitive. But then he continued down the lines of your navel and found your parted legs much more inviting.Â
Now that Din knew how you felt, there was no reason for him to feel jealous. But he couldn't stop himself, wanting to be certain that you knew as well as he who you belonged to. He hated himself for having such primitive thoughts about you. You were your own person that much was made clear early on. But he could hope at your words, couldnât he? He could hope that you were now his, and that he was yours. Maker, he was always yours. He just couldnât admit it to himself, his heart reluctant at opening up to another.Â
Din was lost in thought longer than you liked and you moved your feet towards him, nudging his thigh in hopes of reassuring him that you were right here, in his bed, beneath him and at his mercy. Dinâs eyes focused on your again and he looked down at the soft gesture, hands instantly grabbing at your ankles. You jumped at the sudden movement, trying your hardest not to whine at the painful grasp because somewhere deep inside of you, you wanted nothing more than to be marked by him. By his teeth, lips, fingers, any part of him. You didnât care where youâd bear his touch, you just wanted to see it, touch it in the privacy of the refresher when he wasnât around.Â
Din saw the needy look you were throwing him and he knew that you were willing. Willing to go as far as he wanted, willing to completely submit your body and soul to him, willing to do whatever he wished of you.
Before your eyes could flutter closed, Din was pushing your legs wide open and falling in between them while maintaining his gaze on you. He almost smiled when your stomach shook at how feral he probably looked. Leaning forward, he closed his eyes as his mouth latched onto the wet patch forming on the soft fabric of your undergarment, moaning into your cunt as he savored the taste seeping through. You were surprised by the boldness of the action and wished for him to lick your skin instead. But there was something erotic about the desperation behind his actions, wanting to taste you so much that he didnât care what he was licking.Â
The thought was gone as soon as it appeared because you felt two fingers stretch beneath the waistband right before he ripped it off of your body, shoving the torn fabric in his nose and taking a long whiff of it before humming in approval. Your eyes widened in surprise at the filthiness of his action, hands shaking above you when he threw your panties expertly into his helmet. The thought of knowing that your scent could potentially stick to the inside of his helmet as he walked around twisted your insides and you whined shamelessly at him, wishing he could just take what he wanted.Â
âYour sounds belong to me,â Din spoke with a commanding voice as he sank in between your thighs again, his tongue dragging across your folds so deliciously hard until he pulled away, leaving a trail of saliva behind. âYour arousal belongs to me,â his hands went to your thighs and he squeezed, knowing fully well there would be bruises dawning your beautiful, smooth body the following morning. Again, you fought to keep your eyes open, wanting to commit every second to memory but finding it difficult to focus on him and not the pleasure zapping down your back. âAnd I will be damned if this cunt,â Din let go of one of your thighs, pulling his tongue away from your core right before the palm of his hand landed a slap straight on your clit, âdoesnât belong to me either.â You cried out his name, legs shaking violently at the pain shooting through your clit. Din didnât give you a moment to relax back down on the covers, spanking the outer folds of your pussy twice more consecutively before he replaced the harsh touch with his cooling tongue. Tears trailed down your cheeks as he fucked you with his tongue and lapped at you like you were the only source of water on this gods-forsaken planet. He rotated between soft, quick licks to long, harsh ones, occasionally sucking on your clit and grazing his teeth on the bundle of nerves until he was sure you were going crazy.Â
âD-Din oh maker, please. Stop I- slow down.â His touches were far from gentle and the pleasure blurred into pain as you tried to reach that delicious peak youâve longed for ever since you harbored feelings for the man above you. But he was making it difficult, his needy and erratic movements making it near impossible for you to dive into the lake of pleasure. You should have known that the Mandalorian was as intense in bed as he was in every other aspect of his life. You shut your thighs around his head, wanting to push him away as his teeth continued to graze against your wet folds and nip at the pulsating nub.Â
âM-Mando...I canât.â You couldnât take it anymore, hands moving to his hair and fisting in the beautiful brown locks as you tried to push him away. As soon as Din felt the tight grasp on his hair, he snarled at you, pushing up on his knees and bending your body along with him until the only thing resting on the bed was your neck and your shoulders. You cried out for him, begging him to give you release but it only drove him mad with lust. His eyes locked on yours, daring you to look away from him as his fingers dug into your butt cheeks and pushed your cunt into his mouth.Â
Din pulled away for a split second, biting your inner thighs to grab your attention.
âYou will take what I give you ner Cyarâika.â You saw a hint of darkness in his soulful brown eyes, and shivered at the mere implications of what he had in mind for you. Din sucked and licked at your folds like a crazed man, feeling your legs shaking on his shoulders. He pulled away for a second, and you had no time to beg him to be gentle as he slapped your heated core three times again, hissing when you shut your eyes and bucked against him, your juices drenching his face and chest, leaking down your back as he smiled before taking your cunt into his mouth one last time to prolong your pleasure. You were too busy trying to remain sane to realize what had just happened and Din slowly lowered you back onto the wet covers before letting go of you. You were panting beneath him, stomach fluttering from the force of your release and chest heaving as you tried to fill your lungs with air.Â
When you opened your eyes and looked at Din, your eyes widened in horror when you saw his glistening skin, finally realizing what he'd just done to you. You flushed under the scrutiny of Dinâs gaze, gasping as he wiped his mouth and jaw with the back of his hand as he looked down and chuckled at the wet spot beneath his knees. You quickly shut your legs and tried to crawl away from him but Din was faster, grabbing your ankle and pulling you back to him, the show of strength already making your cunt clench around nothing again.
âYou do not run from me Adâika...nor hide from me ever again. I own your body, your skin, the cum still leaking out of this sweet cunt.â His words were filthy and you didnât know how to react to this new possessiveness he was showing. He pushed open your thighs and fell in between him, bringing his chest flush against yours and kissing the breath out of you, not bothering to be gentle as his fingers twisted and pinched at your nipples. You clawed at his back, wanting more of him but not knowing if you would be able to take any more of what he was offering.Â
He pulled away suddenly, his jaw clenching tightly as he took one look at the hands wrapped around his back.Â
âDid I not tell you to not move your hands sweet girl?â He whispered against your lips, breathing in the air leaving your lungs as he pecked the corner of your mouth before flipping you over on your stomach.Â
âI- Iâm sorry...it was just t-too much and-â You couldnât finish the rest of the sentence, screaming against the covers as you felt Dinâs palm land on your ass. You looked back and saw him eyeing your reddening skin, looking up at you and smiling as he treated the other side with the same kindness. Four more times his hands smacked your ass and you were ashamed at how aroused his violent actions made you. When he snuck his fingers in between your thighs and swiped haphazardly at your folds, you moaned and bit into your wrist.Â
âFilthy sweet girl,â Din whispered more to himself than you before he fisted his hand in your hair and pulled you flush to his chest, the slide of your dampened back against his sweaty chest bringing him more pleasure than he would have liked to admit because not a few hours ago, he was picturing your sweaty, glistening skin beneath him. And now that he had you here, he was going to make the best of it.Â
âMando, oh Mando-â As much as he loved hearing you scream his nickname in the throws of passion, he wished more to hear his given name fall from your lips.Â
âMy name...scream my name sweet girl. Let the stars know who pleasures you Cyare.â Din kissed your shoulder before biting into the sweaty flesh, the hand in your hair letting go right before wrapping softly around your throat and pressing you harder against him. Your hands twisted back to try and grab his hair but he immediately took your wrist and twisted it until it was behind you, between your back and his chest.Â
âAhh DinâŚâ You wanted to beg him to allow you to touch him, tell him that you were yearning to touch him as much as he was in need of touching you. But you had a feeling that this wasnât true, and that this was his way of being certain that you werenât going to leave him. That you were his.Â
If only he knew that you have already belonged to him. Long before tonight.
You felt each breath leave your lungs as Din tightened his grasp around your throat and you parted your lips to moan his name, only to feel his tongue shamelessly licking into your mouth. So distracted by the desperation in this kiss, you didnât notice the fingers trailing down your chest and digging into your skin until the palm of his hand softly cupped one breast. Din teased you with feather light touches, flicking at one nipple before moving to the other and circling around it until it hardened. He continued to swallow your noises, sucking on your tongue to quiet you as he pinched your nipples. You twisted in his arms, wanting to reach for him again but knowing that he would probably pull your hand away.Â
When Din pulled away to allow you to breathe, you panted and finally opened your eyes, not daring to look away as he kept you motionless with his gaze. Din watched as you tried to form a coherent thought, waiting until you parted your lips to speak to him before reaching down and cupping your quivering cunt as he broke the silence.
âThis belongs to me,â your breath hitched when Din pressed the palm of his hand against you, not quite applying pressure on your clit but just enough to hold your focus. âOnly I get to touch you, kiss you, watch you as you come undone in my arms.â You nodded briefly at him, continuing to hold eye contact as he began to increase his actions. âNo one else will ever have you Cyar'ika. No one but me.â He slipped two fingers past your wet folds and rubbed against your walls, humming in approval when he felt you flutter around him the harder he shoved his fingers inside you.Â
âIâm yours Din, y-yours. Whatever you want, oh gods please more...need more, Din you make me f-feel so good.â Din keened at your words, curling his hand until his palm was passing deliciously over your clit as his fingers picked up the pace.Â
âThatâs right sweet girl, youâre mine. Mine to fuck, mine to take whenever I want...mine to-â Din hesitated for a second, unable to voice his heart to you even though youâve bared your soul for him. âPal'vut at kar'taylir darasuum...kriffing gods youâre wet, so wet for me. Come on, cum for me again ner Cyare. Show me how good I make you feel. Show me how needy this little cunt is, fuck- I...canât want to have you wrapped around my cock little one. Canât wait to sink in this pussy, my sweet tight cunt, mark you with my seed, over and over again...fuck a load in you all night long till you canât feel anything but my cum dripping down your thighs. Shit, I need you to cum, now!â Your mind became foggy with pleasure, unable to focus on anything but the words whispered into your ears as his thick fingers fucked into you. You grabbed the wrist of the hand wrapped around your throat, digging your nails into his skin as you came around his fingers. You almost fell forwards but Din held you flush against him, continuing to drive his digits into you and rub at your clit with this thumb until you were sobbing in his arms.Â
âBeautiful,â Din kissed your shoulder as he slowly inched his hands away from you before laying you down slowly. His eyes took in the flushed, wet skin of your back, chuckling with pride when he saw your legs shaking as little sobs escaped your lips. Your breaths came in shallow and quick, and you tried to silence your whines by biting into your wrists but then you felt Din slide his hand back and forth on your back as he laid next to you and you shivered under his touch because from the way he was moving closer to you and touching you, there was no way he was done just yet.Â
âYouâre all I think about, every waking moment. Itâs difficult to focus on anything else when youâre always in my mind Cyar'ika. I- I burn for you, for your lips to caress mine every moment, your eyes to never leave mine as I brand you, your skin against my own as you mark me with your touch. I- maker, I cannot think of a life without you here, with meâŚâ Din thought he would have to force himself to say such things but he found it remarkably easy now that he had you here, responding so openly and shamelessly to him.
âDin,â you turned your head and shifted towards him, kissing the hand resting between the two of you before leaning your forehead against his and shutting your eyes. âIâm not going anywhere. Iâm staying right here, for as long as youâll have me.â Din ceased all movement at your words and he looked away from where he was stroking your back, meeting your eyes and furrowing his eyebrows before you felt him grab your arm and pull you on top of him. You surprised gasp died in your throat when you felt Din wrap his arms around your back and bring you against him until you could feel his chest hairs tickling your nipples. You could feel his cock jutting against your core through his pants and as you rested your hands on his chest and looked to him, you saw the frown ease from his expression, replaced with something akin to reverence.Â
âI will have you until my dying breath Meshâla. Let me show you how much I want you.â The force of his declaration hit you instantly and you pressed your lips against his just as you felt him rid himself of his pants. Dinâs hands were roaming your back and you felt bolder with every caress, combing your fingers into his hair and pulling on it as he squeezed your ass and bucked into you. The growl emanating from his chest shot straight to your core and you raised yourself from him for a moment.
âDin, I want you. Crave to feel you inside me. Please, do it fast and donât- donât be gentle. Show me, show me how much you lo- want me.â Dinâs heart skipped a beat at your words and he wasted no time, taking hold of his cock and teasing your clit with his leaking tip before slowly inching inside you. You shut your eyes and dug your nails into the back of his neck as he continued to sheath his dick deeper in your cunt. You could feel every ridge and pulsating vein dragging against your inner walls, finally allowing your lungs to breathe as you felt him nudge and twitch against that soft, spongy spot in your core.Â
Neither of you moved for a few moments, with Din trying to wrap his mind around finally becoming one with you and feeling you clench so sweetly around him. He was torn between fucking up into you without mercy and taking it nice and slow until he pushed you over the edge again. But then you were gyrating your hips and sighing his name on his cheek and he knew what he wanted.Â
Planting his feet on the damp covers, Din held you flush against him with one arm while resting his other hand on your thigh, nuzzling into the crook of your neck as he snapped his hips up before sinking into you again. You let out a surprised sob and rested your forehead against his shoulder, whispering more pleas against his skin and begging him to move.Â
The usually quiet man breathed the sweetest wishes in your ears, thrusting up into you with immense force that made you clench tighter around him. âNi copad gar an te ca'nara Adâika, ni vercopa be gar anay ca. You have made a home for yourself inside my heart.â Din felt your shaky breath blow on his neck and it drove him mad with lust because he wanted to have you reacting to his touch so wantonly every minute of every day. His grip only tightened around you and he prayed you wouldnât mind the bruises that would surely color your skin in the next few hours. He wasnât planning on being gentle tonight, perhaps later, but not tonight, and he was going to ensure his touch would be visible for anyone that would speak with you tomorrow. Thoughts of the Marshal passed through his mindâs eye and he growled, pumping his cock into you harshly for some reassurance. You cried out his name over and over again, feeling your skin heat up at the declarations of love he was peppering on your skin because even though his words were gentle, his touches were far from it.
The squelching sounds of your cunt flooding Dinâs thighs as he drove himself into you should have embarrassed you but you could tell he enjoyed knowing how wet you were for him from the way he continued to quicken the pace just to hear your juices flowing over him. His grip on you was becoming more painful the more you moved against each other but you couldnât find it in yourself to let him know. He was letting go, showing you how much he wanted you, how hard he was for you, and you werenât about to make him feel conscious over his affection.
âMaker...oh Din, Din I- you feel so good inside me. Filling me up like no one else. Could feel you so deep, gods, could feel you everywhere Din please- donât stop. Donât fucking stop, I need it. Need you, want you- want you to mark me, d-do whatever you want with me.â You had no hold over your own speech and werenât sure if you were making any sense but Din moaned each time you praised him.
âGood girl, sweet girl...taking my cock so well, kriffing hell. Your- your pussy is squeezing the fuck out of me..could feel every tight inch of you stroking my cock Cyarâika. Ah pfassk...youâre- youâre perfection.â Din moved the hand around your back up to your neck, pulling on your hair and pressing his lips with yours as his cock throbbed inside you. You whined as his tongue roughly swirled around your own, barely able to breathe as he continued to snap his hips against you and suddenly feeling a rush of relief as his navel rubbed at your clit until you came around him. Din broke the kiss, screaming expletives in his tongue as the force of your orgasm pushed his cock out of you. You shuddered as you gushed on his dick, wrapping your arms around his neck when he forced his cock into your tight cunt again.Â
You were so overcome with emotions, so lost in Dinâs scent mixing with your own, and his touch leaving bruises on your skin, that you didnât notice the faint sounds of footsteps coming up the ramp and halting in the middle of the ship right in front of the door. But Din noticed, managing to look up just in time to see Cobb standing in the middle of the ship and staring with wide eyes at the scene unfolding in front of him.Â
Something completely otherworldly took over the Mandalorian and he quickly sat up, expertly moving the two of you around until he was kneeling on the covers with you straddling his thighs. He smiled against your shoulder, allowing your hair to hide his face as he grabbed both of your hips and fucked up into you.Â
He could vaguely see the Marshal and was surprised that he hadn't dropped the bottle of drink in his hand just yet. You wailed into the night air, arms keeping you stead in Dinâs arms as he forced you on his pulsating dick over and over again.Â
âTell me...tell me Cyare, tell me how much you love it when I fuck you. How much you need my cock like the filthy little cockslut you are. Go on sweet girl, grind that little clit on me. Fucking tell me ner Adâika.â Din smacked your ass twice, chuckling when your moans grew more lewd with every touch he laid on you.
âI- I- ahhh love your cock...oh maker, no one fucks me like you. N-no one makes me c-cum like you. Fuck me harder D- ahhh,â Din bit down on your shoulder to prevent you from saying his name, looking through the mess of your hair and watching as his audience remained incapable of moving.Â
âI own this pretty little pussy. Pffassk- ride me harder Meshâla. Youâre such a good girl, could feel your cunt drenching my thighs, the smell of you is driving me mad. Fuck- keep that pretty mouth open to me when Iâm fucking you, let me hear you scream for me.â
âPlease- please...fuck me harder, ruin my pussy. Gods- I..Iâm so close please. Tell me you own me, tell me Iâm youâre sweet girl. Please- I want to be good for you, want you to cum inside me Din...cum inside me. I need it, need you to fuck me like you own me and mark me, make me yours Mando. Cum in me, please-âÂ
âAh fuck youâre my sweet little girl arenât you? Wanting me to fuck a load in you, cum in you all night long and keep my seed in that tight cunt? Thatâs it sweetheart, Iâm so fucking hard for you. Could feel you clenching around me...be a good girl and cum again ner kar'ta. Fuck, yes yes you feel so good wrapped around my cock Cyare youâre going to make me cum. Spill my seed in that tight, wet pussy, fill you up till you can taste it in your throat. Shit, and- and Iâm going to keep fucking you sweet girl, till my cum is sliding down your thighs. My little fucktoy- come on, come on love, cum for me. Cum on me, drench me again. Mix your juices with me.â Din watched as Cobb finally had the mind to leave and he almost laughed at how the man almost tripped on his own foot as he sprinted out of the ship. He pushed you on your back and spread your thighs open, resting his weight on the arms around your head as he thrust in a few more times before he felt you clench around him. Leaning down, Din took a pert nipple in his mouth and sucked on it, growling into your skin as he came deep in your pussy, painting your walls with long strings of his seed until he couldnât breathe. Heâd never cum this hard before and was sure to tell you when you had the state of mind to pay him any semblance of attention.
Din continued to lazily push into you, your words from earlier replaying in his mind as he felt you quiver around his softening cock. You were still coming down from your high and twitched occasionally when you felt him throb inside you. There was a pleasant kind of warmth washing over you and you sighed happily when you realized he was still bucking against you to push his cum in your belly.Â
âD-din...youâre filling me up so good. Feel so full ah- gah.â He laughed when your body shook, wrapping his arms around you and flipping you around until you were laying on his chest. You kissed his jaw and his neck, moaning in unison when you felt his dick rub against that sweet spot inside you.Â
âThatâs because Iâve never cum this hard sweet girl. Youâve milked me dry Cyare. Could feel you sucking my seed out of me.â He was amazed at your obvious embarrassment, wanting to tease you about it but choosing to wait for later instead.
Din rubbed at your back, kissing your forehead as he whispered sweet things in your ears and smiling when you nipped at his neck some more.Â
âPromise me youâll never leave.â Dinâs quiet voice broke the silence and you pushed up to look into his eyes as you responded. âIâm not going anywhere, even if you tell me to go. Iâll stay here, always. I promise.â You kissed him gently and felt his pulse beneath your fingers calm at your words.Â
Not much time has passed before Din had you on your knees in front of him, fucking your mouth and shoving you down on his cock until you gagged and his seed slipped from the corner of your mouth, mixing with your spit as it fell down your breasts. You lost count of how many times he brought you pleasure, and you made a mental note to ask him how he managed to fuck you all night long. You werenât sure it was possible for a man to cum this many times over the course of one night but you had a feeling Din was not like anyone else. A man who has been touch starved for almost three decades must have had a lot of pent-up aggression that he needed to release. And you would gladly help him in any shape or form through that.Â
And when he wasnât pumping your cunt full of his cum, he was nuzzling into your neck and laying kisses across your arms, making sure he caressed every inch of your skin. You shouldnât have been surprised that Din loved to snuggle with you but you did find it hilarious that such a big and scary Mandalorian whimpered when you licked down his neck as you nestled into his arms. You wouldnât tell him just yet but besides his rough grasps and his filthy words, you loved to taste the saltiness of his skin and from the looks of it, the feelings were mutual because at some point in the night, heâd told you of all the times he had to lock himself up in the refresher and try his hardest to not think of your sweaty limbs entangling with his own as he kissed you.
By the time the two of you made it outside the following day, the twin suns had already been in the middle of the sky, scorching rays of heat on everyone across Mos Pelgo. You tried your hardest not to walk too funny, mostly because it made Din apologize every now and then, but it was difficult when you could still feel traces of his touch on you. You told him you needed him to stop making it obvious but realized he was apologizing out of regret not out of humor. It took you all of the afternoon to convince him that you were feeling more than okay and that youâd asked him for this. And when he didnât seem to stop, you teased him and told him that you knew he secretly loved watching you wobble from side to side.Â
This all, however, peaked when you walked into the cantina and tried to play Sabbac with Cobb Vanth and the others. You could tell that the Marshal was avoiding all conversation with you, going out of his way to pretend you werenât even sitting on the table, let alone the room. You hoped that Mando hadnât spoken with him or anything and decided to call it quits earlier in the night. When you did make it back to the ship and saw Din cleaning his weapons, you made sure the ship was secure before moving to sit on the bed across from him.
âDid you talk to Cobb today?â You gauged his reaction, already sensing that something was wrong when you saw him nervously clench his jaw before rubbing furiously at the beskar weapon.
âNo, why do you ask?â Din wished he hadnât already taken off his helmet because as soon as he responded, you knew he wasnât telling you the whole truth.
âDin?â
He looked up at you and cleared his throat before speaking.
âHe- he saw us...last night. I- I must have forgotten to raise the ramp and-â Din took a deep breath when you shot up from the cot and began to pace back and forth.Â
âHE WHAT?â
âWe were...I couldnât- there wasnât a chance I couldâŚyou felt too good around me Adâika I- I couldnât stop. Not when you were clenching around me so tightly. Now when you were finally in my arms. I-â He stood up and walked towards you, taking your hands into his and kissing both of your wrists. You flushed at his words and looked up at him, only to find him blushing under your gaze.Â
âYou did it on purpose didn't you? You wanted him to see...to watch as you- as we...as I said-â Din didnât let you finish the sentence, leaning down and molding his lips with yours as he walked you back to his bed. He pushed you down on the covers still holding your scents, his hold hardening the more you moaned against him. Before he could strip you of your clothes, you pushed him off and stuck out your finger in warning.
âOh no you donât. Go raise the ramp.â
âYouâre giving me orders now Meshâla?â Din raised an eyebrow at you as he got off of you and walked around the bed, halting at the doorstep to look back at you.
âNeverâŚâ
Translations:
Ad'ika - Little one
Mesh'la - Beautiful
Cyar'ika - Darling/Sweetheart
Cyare - Beloved
Ner - my/mine
Pal'vut at kar'taylir darasuum - mine to love
Ni copad gar an te ca'nara - I want you all the time.
Ni vercopa be gar anay ca - I dream of you every night.Â
Ner kar'ta - my heart
#The Mandalorian fanfiction#The Mandalorian x Reader#The Mandalorian smut#mando x reader#Mando smut#Mando fanfiction#Din Djarin x Reader#Din Djarin smut#Din Djarin fanfiction#The Mandalorian#Din Djarin#Pedro Pascal#star wars#star wars fanfiction#baby yoda#grogu
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Happy Years
- The one where Y/n is unhappy in her engagement and finds an escape with her former lover
Part 1
Masterlist
(A/N) IM SO EARLY IM SORRY I KNOW I SAID 9PM BUT IM DONE SO MUCH SOONER THAN EXPECTED OKAY IM SORRY LOVE YALL <3333
-
Three years later.
The heaviest of thunderstorms hit the city of London by early morning, the loss of the sun and the gloom of the day leaving Harry bedridden for the first time in weeks.
He always tried his best to avoid days like this â trapped within his home, caged in memories that make every step he takes heavier than the last, wishing for just the smallest taste of salvation â because itâs when heâs left alone between these walls that the darkest parts of him come out, ravaging, feeding off of whatâs left of him.
Rain reminds him of the day Y/n left. Thunder reminds him of Malibu. Malibu reminds him of all the things he ever used to do with her â on the bed, on the couch, in the hallways.
Thereâs no escape from what heâs done.
But when the time hits two in the afternoon and Harry still hasnât gotten up from under his blankets, he decides that doing even the bare minimum with his day would be some sort of accomplishment.
He decided to get the mail.
And what a terrible decision that was, Harry thinks, as he sees an envelope addressed to him in unfamiliar handwriting by an unfamiliar name. Something about it upsets his stomach and throws him off key, knowing in his heart that he shouldnât open it, but itâs heavy in his hands and he canât ignore the temptation of it all.
Another terrible decision heâs made.
Please join us for the wedding of Alfie Lexington & Y/n Y/l/n.
Saturday, September 25, 2021 at 3:00 PM.
Dartmouth House. Mayfair, London.
The downpour feels like a drizzle compared to the cries Harry lets out as he reads the wedding invitation, his worst nightmare playing out right before his very eyes and if he wasnât already so fucked up, heâd try his best to ignore it.
Y/n played her move. She wants him to strike back. She wants to win and watch him lose more than he already has. Thatâs all she has left of him.
His lips tremble as he sniffles, the invitation shaking between his palms as he lets reality sink in.
Y/n is getting married.
Y/n is happy.
Y/n is going to spend the rest of her life with somebody other than him â somebody that was once his friend.
It's unfathomable to him. The connection him and Y/n shared was unlike any other. They were drawn to each other instantaneously, their feelings of infatuation never once dying down because it was simply incapable of doing so.
They put each other first. They made each other better people, helped each other grow through all the droughts and winter days, and continuously found ways to become closer to one another. They were so comfortable and confident in their company, and so every day they spent together within those four years had never been anything less than pure happiness.
They were meant to be. He didnât see it then, but he sees it now, and now thatâs all he sees because everything he sees is her.Â
To know that itâs no longer the same for her kills him from the inside out, because now she really doesnât belong to him.
He lets out a sound that can only resemble what would be a whine and a groan made together, sobbing as he flips the invitation around, only to find another saved date he just doesnât have the heart to see â an engagement party for all the invited to join.
Heâs so overwhelmed with devastation that his brain becomes fogged, his body disassociating from itself as he rips the invitation apart, growling and screaming and wailing as he just keeps ripping it and ripping it and ripping it.
Heâs destroying it in the same way it destroyed him until he gives up, slamming his fists down upon the counter, losing control of himself beneath all his pain and regrets. This wasnât how any of this was supposed to happen. This isnât what was supposed to come from this life.
Heâs barely surviving as it is.
And he just needs to see her again.
But he doesnât know how heâd react once he does. Whether heâd want to kiss her, to hate her, to love her all over again, he doesnât know. His entire world is collapsing and he doesnât know how to save it from falling apart. He canât take any more risks when it comes to her.
But what is love without fear and danger? What would it say about him if he were to walk away from this now instead of trying just once more with her?
So with a heavy heart and a sobbing chest, he doesnât take his chances.
And Y/n simply just couldnât believe the sight in front of her.
Harry is standing at her doorstep, soaked head to toe, shaking in his bones. His lips are a light shade of blue and his eyes an alarming shade of red, somehow wetter than the rest of him. And as the thunder rumbles beneath her feet and nearly sends her to her knees, it goes to show her that he really is here, standing at her doorstep, and itâs not just a dream.
And she must have been struck by the shock of his presence because her tongue is suddenly tied, her throat dry, her lips fallen open yet forgetting how to breathe.
She just looks at him, soaking him all in, trying to understand what exactly led him back to the biggest mistake of his life.
âHarry?â
âSo that was your way of getting back at me?! After three fucking years?!â
Her mouth falls open in disbelief, her eyebrows furrowing in defense. How he could possibly accuse her of something she didnât even do â considering she hadnât made any attempts to reach out to him since the moment she left Malibu â makes her feel even more betrayed than before.
He should know her better than this. He should know her from the inside out at this point, but she supposed three years really is a long time, because sheâs never seen this side of Harry before. He seems so different to her now.
âDonât you dare come to my home and try to make an ass out of me! Since when have I ever been the kind of person to get back at somebody?!â
Harry stutters for a moment, his anger and jealousy and hurt blinding him from the truth that Y/n never goes out of her way to get even. Her heart is too big, but he canât shake this feeling that the person who sent him the invitation was out to do him harm.
And nobody had more of a reason to hurt him than Y/n.
âSo the wedding invitation, then? You had nothing to do with that?â
He speaks it condescending, as if he didnât believe a word she said, but thatâs not what it comes down to. It comes down to the fact that she has moved on and found herself somebody so much better than him, and he has no one.
She shakes her head as if to gather her thoughts, confused about how he even found out about the wedding considering Harry quit the firm just hours after he left Malibu, leaving him with no contact to anybody that had any string tied back to her.
âOf course I had something to do with the wedding invitations! Iâm the one getting married!â
She pauses then, her cold demeanor dropping into something Harry wants to say resembles a hint of relief, but itâs much more cross than that, much more serious, and he doesnât expect whatâs coming next.
âThatâs what this is about, isnât it? Me getting married?â She speaks it through a small, bitter laugh. âI should have known the only way youâd fight for me was by being with somebody else. You never could stand being second to me, as ironic as that is.â
âI could give two shits about you getting married.â He lies through clenched teeth, his stomach sick at the mere thought of it. âBut I do have an issue with you inviting me to your wedding after walking out on me.â
Her head snaps back up to him.
âWait, Harry, what are you talking about?â She frowns, trying to make sense of it. âI didnât invite you to the wedding.â
Why would she?
They are no longer friends, no longer much of anything, so for her to take time out of her day to sabotage anything but herself wouldnât feel right to her. Besides, it was her decision to never speak to Harry again, she wouldnât ever take her word back.
Harry frowns then, too, because she isnât faking her emotions. Sheâd always been terrible at doing so, and the way her eyes scream and beg for answers canât go ignored. He, again, feels like the absolute worst person in the world.
âThen who did?â He whispers.
Thereâs only one possible answer.
-
Seven months ago.
Alfie insisted that he and Y/n had a New Yearâs Eve party. Theyâd never had one before, as Y/n much preferred staying in with a bottle of champagne and celebrating with a lobster dinner and late night reruns of The Honeymooners.
But Alfie was persistent. Very persistent. Too persistent. So persistent she had no choice but to give in, and she just didnât understand why.
She didnât understand it as days passed and all Alfie talked about was the stupid party. She didnât understand it when he rented out one of the most expensive venues. She didnât understand it when he laid awake the entire night before, too anxious to fall asleep. She didnât understand it when he asked her to wear his favorite dress.
She wished that she did the moment it happened.
The clock was ticking.
âFive!â
Alfie reached for Y/nâs hand.
âFour!â
Y/n noticed something shift in the air.
âThree!â
Alfie reached his other hand into his pocket.
âTwo!â
Y/n knew what was coming.
âOne!â
Alfie dropped to one knee.
âHappy new year!â
It was every girlâs dream â the fireworks, the balcony, the view, the prince charming that would whisk her away to spend the rest of eternity together â yet it couldnât have felt any more like a nightmare.
It wasnât what she wanted. Not then, not ever before, not once during the span of their relationship, and time seemed to have stopped moving forward.
There she was, in the center of the universe as everybody stopped and stared, gasping and gushing at the sight of a man on his knees for a woman. An act of vulnerability, of love, of submission, yet it didnât feel like any of those things.
It all felt so wrong.
She began to cry.
To everyone else, it seemed as though she was crying from happiness. Her devoted boyfriend of two years finally asked for her hand in marriage, to be the mother of his children, to spend the rest of their lives tied together by a vow, unable to be broken. So it was no surprise when everybody let out an awe of endearment, nobody (not even Alfie) knowing her well enough to distinguish the difference between her happiest and saddest cries.
Harry would have known.
And that was all it seemed to come back to in that very moment in time.
Harry.
What she would have given to feel his hands on her waist, blocking her body from view with his, taking her away from all the unwanted eyes on her fragile body. He would have done it in a heartbeat because he always did â he always found a way to help her escape her horrifying realities, even the sweetest of ones.
What she would have given for it to be him kneeling in front of her⌠this all would have been so different.
Her lover of two years was promising her a future, yet all she could think about was somebody stuck in her past, yet so heavily prevalent in her present.
But she couldnât say no. How could she when everybody expected the answer he was looking for, ready to toast to the bride and groom? How could she when phones captured the beginning of the rest of their lives, ready to share for all to see?
But she couldnât say yes, either.
She settled for a nod of her head.
The crowd cheered, some clapping, others clinking their glasses, lovers kissing. She only caught a glimpse of those celebratory moments before everything around her drowned in her tears, voices of congratulations so distant beneath her heavy, hyperventilated breaths.
Alfie embraced her, then, and she felt his laughs of euphoria rumbling in his chest as hers met his, and she couldnât even pretend.
She rested her chin on his shoulder, her expression void of everything that she should have been feeling. And her eyes went blank as they caught a reflection of her through the balcony windows â the last time she ever saw herself for what she truly was.
-
That same day.
Y/n was a mess waiting for Alfie to get home.
Seeing Harry again filled her with so many different emotions, she didnât know which one to start with. She wanted to cry, wanted to scream, wanted to destroy everything and everybody that dared get in her way, she wanted to disappear. Yet she had done none of it. All she could manage to do was pace around her bedroom, biting at her nails and getting lost in her scrambled thoughts, her mind and body moving at a million miles an hour, unable to be tamed.
This is precisely the reason Y/n never wanted to see him again.
He does things to her, he always has. She hardly has any control over herself whenever it comes to him and she fucking hates it. No matter how sad, how mad, how hurt or how upset, there was something about his presence that made her see past all of that. It saddens her how much she used to love it.
But her moods swing at her relentlessly, the sadness turning to anger because yes, she is angry. Sheâs angry that he still has this much of a hold on her, especially after everything heâs done, and sheâs even more angry that he hasnât yet apologized for it.
Because it was all getting better. The constant wondering about what heâs doing or who heâs with and the continuous string of thought always leading back to him was all finally falling into its place. She was finally finding her place.
And then her fiancè did this.
When she hears the bedroom door open, she hardly gives Alfie any time before she starts a fight, wishing nothing more than to take it all out on him.
âWhat the fuck is wrong with you?!â Y/n fumes, everything tainted red with anger as she looks into his eyes and feels nothing but hurt and betrayal. âInviting Harry to our wedding behind my back?! Do you not remember what he did to me?! Do you not realize what you just did?!â
He frowns, not sarcastic or menacing, but he genuinely seems upset that sheâd ever even ask him such a question.
âY/nâŚâ Alfie sighs, and she suddenly hates the way heâs always managed to remain calm in the most heated of arguments. She wants to start a war with it, to go for the kill, to make him crawl and beg and bleed for her forgiveness. âOf course I remember what he did to you, which is exactly why I did it.â
Her hands turn to fists.
âAre you kidding me?!â
âI wanted to hurt him for hurting you! God damn it, Y/n⌠after finding out what he did to you all I could think about was ripping him to pieces and that urge never left me, especially after we got together.â
He slumps himself down at the foot of the bed, loosening the tie around his neck, almost too aggressively. And if she wasnât so out of her mind enraged, she would try her hardest to understand his side.
But there is no excuse for this. Thereâs no excuse for any of it.
âSo now you use our marriage as a way to get back at him?!â
Y/n may not love Alfie the right way, but she had never stooped so low to treat her marriage like a weapon, ready to strike at any moment in time. It wasnât something she used to inflict pain onto anybody else but herself, no matter how hard it had gotten.
And though she once believed their engagement meant more to him than it ever meant to her, she canât help but feel as if thatâs just another lie sheâd been forced to live with.
He went behind her back deliberately to hurt somebody even she never intended on hurting. He knew what was to come of this and yet here he is, letting it all happen for satisfactionâs sake.
It feels like all she will ever be is used.
âIs that what this is to you?! A point on your scoreboard?! A big âfuck you, i won!â?â
âIsnât that what this is for you?â
âDonât you dare turn this into my problem.â She spits through clenched teeth, punching at the dresser beside her with the side of her fist, face burning with fury. âIâm not the one sending him our wedding invitations!â
âAnd Iâm not the one staying up past midnight scrolling through pictures of him on my phone!â
Her mouth shuts then, her hard and pressed features softening at the unexpected turn of the conversation.
She had been looking at pictures of Harry almost every night since Malibu, she just never expected to get caught. She could physically feel Alfie fall asleep against her, so she always waited thirty minutes before she took her phone out, looking back at everything that once was.
It was the only thing she ever truly wanted.
Itâs what she kept going back to â a habit that came as naturally as telling her best friend about her day, about her perspectives on the world, about the lack of guidance in her life â like a phone call at the end of the day as a way to unwind.
She had make believe conversations with him as she scrolled endlessly through her favorite photo album, the thickness of his accent engrained in her mind as she thought of everything heâd say to her if he were still around. And if that wasnât enough, sheâd live vicariously through the memories they made together and replay those moments all night, until they lulled her to sleep.
âI told you from day one that ââ
âThat youâre never going to let him go, I know. I know that he was the love of your life at one point but this is just pathetic now, Y/n. Absolutely nothing short of pathetic.â She frowns, his choice of words making her heart sink because he knows exactly how to do it. And he sighs, rubbing his hands up and down his face as if he were in agony. âI didnât know this was the kind of shit I was signing up for.â
Her eyes brim with tears but donât offer anything more, only upset that he couldnât find a way to understand her when sheâs trying so hard. But he never has and he never will â not in the way she needs him to and not in the way that could ever make this work.
âIâm not sorry for what I did.â She confesses sadly, her bottom lip between her teeth and fingers picking the skin around her nails as she tries, yet again, to make him see. âHe was my best friend before he was anything else to me. There was a time in my life where he was all I had.â
And though her heart is still with Harry in every aspect of every way, itâs true. He was her best friend and thatâs what she misses the most. There was so much to him that meant so much to her and none of it could ever be replaced, not even by Alfie.
âYou know I love you but you also know I'm not the same woman you fell for in Malibu. Iâm my worst self when I don't have him around and your favorite parts of me donât exist without him. Donât pretend like you donât see that.â
His hands twitch against his lap, his shoulders slumping because itâs true. The most lively and brightest parts of herself had died the first step sheâd taken away from him that night. Sure, sheâs still the most resilient and beautiful woman Alfie had ever known, but sheâs never been the same since then.
Sheâs still in love with him and thereâs nothing for him to do about it. He didnât see it until he saw the way she sulked over Harry that night, all those years later, with a diamond ring on her finger that just seemed to weigh her down even more.
None of this means anything to her.
âItâs been three years, Y/n. Just find yourself a new best friend and move the fuck on already. Iâm getting sick and tired of this.â
What he doesnât understand is that she is, too.
-
Two weeks later.
Y/n shouldnât be this alone at her own engagement party, but itâs the impossible things that always manage to find their way to her.
The party consisted mostly of Alfieâs friends, considering Y/n is much more of an introvert than he is and the small number of friends she does have seemed to have disappeared within the sea of unfamiliar faces. She felt lost for a moment, but when she finally found her fiancè, he had been too invested in his own friends to spare her a single one of his glances, and it soon became disheartening to wait for him to acknowledge her when the thought of her never once crossed his mind.
So she ends up on the steps of their back porch, sipping on a glass of champagne, overlooking the garden, breathing in the silence.
She closes her eyes and succumbs herself to the summer breeze, wondering what she has to do to find a single glimmer of happiness. Her life is just so sad, a labyrinth of betrayal and hurt and heartbreak she canât ever escape.
Darkness is all she sees when she thinks about her future. There is nothing for her to look forward to. Every day will come and go the same way it has been â unwanted, dreaded, wasted, another failed attempt of contentment. It all seems so hopeless to her now.
The champagne doesnât stand a chance when it comes to a lonely Y/n, and it isnât nearly enough to curb her mood, either as she huffs at her empty glass, wishing she had taken another.
She sets it down next to her, placing both her elbows on her knees, getting lost in her world of sorrow, long forgotten by her lover.
Harry is the first one to find her.
He had parked his car across the street from her shared home with Alfie, and even from his distance he knew Y/n wouldnât be inside. He knows her too well to know she wouldnât find her place in crowded rooms where the attention is all on her, even if it was all in the comfort of her own home.
And the fact that Alfie didnât know her senses of belonging well enough to accommodate them made him seeth. She is an independent, a lone wolf, a woman who moves solely in her own way and anybody whoâs ever loved her knows that above all else.
He doesnât care for her.
And he doesnât need to go looking for her because he can feel her, as if the universe somehow bent its laws of gravity and pushed him straight to her back porch steps, where he finds her all alone.
She nearly jumps out of her skin when she feels a hand fall softly on her shoulder, but immediately sinks into comfort when she sees that itâs Harry moving to sit beside her, his hand refusing to pull away.
Finally, she has a friend.
âHey.â She says softly, one of the corners of her lips turning slightly upward at his unexpected visit. âI didnât think youâd come.â
He smiles briefly at her before he overlooks the garden, his fingers squeezing at her shoulder before resting his palms over his lap. And thereâs something about being next to her again that makes everything around him fall back into place. This is where heâs meant to be.
âHonestly, neither did I, all things considered.â They both let out a chuckle, the atmosphere between them so horrifically sad yet so incredibly right. âBut I just really felt like I had to be here for you tonight.â
Despite the years that had passed and everything that drove them apart, Y/n remains who he loves most in this world. His connection to her never died, so the sudden gusts of off and disturbing feelings Harry used to get whenever Y/n was troubled had never left him. He felt it all just as strongly â her anxieties, her fears, her tears and everything in between. And heâs glad that part of them never died because the look in her eye tells him everything he needs to know.
Sheâs absolutely miserable.
She sighs, the corners of her lips falling as she stares at her engagement ring, her thumb and pinky twisting it around her ring finger, itchy and heavy no matter which way it's worn.
âMe and Alfie arenât doing so well.â
She didnât have to say it because he can already see how treacherous they are together, but that doesnât make it any easier for him to hear.
He lost his right to be selfish with her in Malibu, and though he does gain a sense of happiness knowing he may have a chance with her again, itâs significantly outweighed by her sadness. Nothing had ever pained him more than that.
âIâm sorry to hear that.â
She shakes her head, her fingers reaching up to tuck fallen pieces of hair behind her ear.
âDonât be. I donât really know why he decided to do this, anyways.â
Harryâs lips fall.
âMarry you?â
Y/nâs leg begins to shake, her greatest and most absentminded nervous habit. And Harry had always been quick to place his hand over her thigh and rub at the surface, meeting her eye halfway and taking a deep breath in, to which she would always follow. He hesitates to do so tonight, but settles for it anyway.
She looks appreciative beneath it all.
Sheâd forgotten about Harryâs subtle favors over the past three years, so to feel it all again when she has been so low and neglected feels like a blessing to her. It feels like somebody finally cares for her, and thatâs all she had been wanting all along.
Harry, she feels, is the only one who ever truly has.
âWe just never talked about it. It was this big, ginormous, unavoidable, life changing question thrown at me with no warning at all.â Her forehead falls to her palms, as if humiliated by the memory. âIn front of everybody.â
Harryâs heart crumbles from within him because nothing Alfie has given her has been anything sheâs wanted, and thatâs not what she deserves.
He remembers it so distinctively now â the way she poured her heart out to him just a few months before Malibu. It was the third Valentineâs Day theyâd spent together and Y/n got so drunk, she spent nearly the entire night venting to him about everything sheâd feared when it came to her future relationships.
With her head on his shoulder and her leg slung over his hips, Y/nâs thoughts were so destructive, she couldnât bear to entertain them any longer, so she decided to let it all out.
âAnd what if my boyfriend proposes to me in a room full of people? Iâd drown in sensory overload. And what if I want to say no? Or maybe? Or yes, just not right now? With all those people looking at me? I think I would pass away.â
Harry looked down at her in subtle curiosity, his fingers playing with her hair in the way they always liked. She was the only thing in his sight that wasnât spinning out of his control.
âSo how do you want to be proposed to?â
She hummed, as if contemplating her answer. But she knew. She already knew.
âIn bed, probably. Itâs so intimate and private there. So non-traditional. Youâre the most done down at your first hour and something about someone wanting you at your worst, forever, is so poetic.â
She looked up at him with doe eyes merely seconds after.
âWill you make sure he does that for me, please? Promise me youâll try.â
He smiled the best he could at her, pressing his lips down to her forehead. They lingered there for a moment, and Y/nâs breath was taken away.
âIâll make sure of it.â
What makes the memory even worse was how much he really did love her and how blinded he was to it. He kissed her. He held her. He played with her hair. He slept beside her that night. He kissed her again goodnight. He brought her breakfast in bed the next morning. He did it all over again.
It couldnât have been any more obvious.
But thereâs something about the way she hasnât expressed any of those concerns with Alfie that doesnât sit right with him. It just doesnât make any sense to him.
âBeen with him for how long now, two years? And you really didnât expect him to propose to you? Have you met you?â
She sulks herself deeper into her knees.
âI donât know. I guess â I guess I just never really thought about it.â
Never thought about it?
âBut youâve always wanted to get married.â He says it more like a question than a statement, genuine concern and confusion in his tone of voice as his eyebrows furrow, trying to comprehend it.
She looks up at him with a void, empty expression.
âYeah, but never to him.â
Her eyes linger on Harryâs for just a beat longer â just long enough to catch a glimpse of the way his lips fall and the way his face drains of color â before she blinks away from him, turning her gaze back toward the garden. The flowers have never looked so lifeless.
âY/n⌠if I had known how you felt, I ââ
âIt wouldnât have mattered.â Y/n shakes her head, looking back down at her trembling hands, tears now burning in her eyes as the sudden sadness of the conversation starts to weigh down on her. âYou had four years to feel the same for me and you never did. My feelings would have done nothing to yours.â
âAnd I never did?â Harry asks incredulously, his voice low and faltered behind the heaviness of her words. âIs that really what youâve been living with the past three years?â
Loose tears begin to fall down her cheeks because yes, she has been living with his unrequited love for six years and no, itâs never gotten any easier. Itâs pathetic and ridiculous and the most unexplainable form of grief sheâd ever carried, but itâs the most devastating kind. âHow could I think any differently?â
âBecause it was real, Y/n. Fuck.â He lets out a strangled, dry chuckle upon his words as he runs his shaking fingers through his hair. Heâs nervous, absolutely terrified because if he fails to show her how deeply he feels for her now, he may never get the chance to again, and losing her is no longer an option for him. Not when sheâs so close. âBecause you know me better than anybody else and you know I wasnât faking it with you. How could I have been? You would have seen right through me and you know it. You always do.â
Perhaps the love blinded her. Perhaps her heart was so invested it deceived her to see only the things she wanted as a subconscious form of self-preservation. Itâs not an impossible possibility, and itâs certainly one she believed in throughout all this time, but a part of her canât help but find a hint of truth stuck somewhere between his words.
The kissing, the touching, the tasting, the laughing and the loving did feel real to her. It felt real when she saw the way he smiled after every one of their kisses, and the way he reached for her when it was just to two of them, like he couldnât get enough, and the way he moaned against her, and the way he told her he loved her, like he meant it.
She knows all of his movements and all of his habits â knows all the signs of his stress, his sadness, his tension, his ease. She knows the emotions he wears and the ones he doesnât, notices everything he does and doesnât do, and never once did anything he did with her seem anything less than genuine.
She hates that itâs taken her so long to see that, but it doesnât fix all that he had broken now that she does. She wishes that it could, this life would be so much easier for her to live.
âYou really hurt me.â Her voice quivers, low and quiet as she speaks her truth, and it breaks his heart all over again. Never has he heard her sound so sad in his life, and itâs all because of him.
âYou think I donât know that? I hate myself for everything I put you through because you didnât deserve it. You didnât deserve any of it.â
He pauses, waiting for her to say anything else, but it doesnât come. All there is for her to offer are her silent cries and waterfall eyes.
âThat night with Lydia⌠nothing happened. She caught me off guard and I panicked because how could I not? She was giving me everything I thought I wanted yet all I could think about was how I wanted it to be you.â Y/nâs breath falters then, a knot forming in her chest as she revisits the sight of that horrific night. âI tried so hard to talk it out with her, but she wouldnât let it go. She kept persisting and persisting and she didnât give me the chance to explain myself before you walked in on us.â
She didnât truly know what happened between him and Lydia, but she had her ideas. Whether they kissed, touched, confessed their love or crossed bases, the truth would have only made it worse for herself. Ignorance was bliss when it came to them.
But she didnât think nothing happened, either, especially when the first words that Y/n heard Lydia say to him that night was I love you, too.
Too.
Too.
Too.
Like he said it first.
She really hopes he didnât, but sheâs so afraid of his answer that she doesnât ask.
But she doesnât say anything else, either, because thereâs so much more she needs to hear from him but she doesnât know where to start. She doesnât know what to do, yet she wants to know everything.
âYou were all I ever wanted and Iâm so sorry for the way I had to find that out. Iâm so sorry that I had to hurt you to realize how ridiculously in love I am with you.â
And how ridiculous itâs gotten.
âIt haunts me. It follows me everywhere I go. Every morning, I think about the way you slept beside me in Malibu and how perfect you looked before you even had the chance to wake. I still reach for you even when I know youâre not there just so I can say I tried. Every time I walk the street, I somehow convince myself that I see you walk past me and I always turn back just in case I missed you. Then I spend the rest of my day wondering where you are and how much happier Iâd be if you were with me.â
And itâs all so true.
She is around him at all times. Her spirit lingers in the air he breathes, her shadow alive in every ray of sun that touches his skin, unable to be soaked away. The ghost of her is everywhere he is, always, and it pained him just as much as it comforted him.
âI come across all these women and go on all these dates in hopes to find someone that makes me feel half the things you do, just to go home hours later and watch all the stupid videos and photos Iâve taken of you throughout the years because itâs you that my heart is after. Nobody else.â
She melts into herself at his confession.
To know it wasnât one-sided â the longing, the missing, the wanting so bad that he couldnât help but look back at all their memories together. Whether he was beside those women or not, she had done the very same thing, and itâs almost as if those hidden moments of desperation were a silent call to one another.
He reaches his hand to her thigh again, his skin warming her to her bitter core, setting a fire in her that had burnt out many years ago. And she doesnât stop staring at it.
âI love you, Y/n. I love you more than Iâve ever loved anything else in this world. I love you so much that it drove me crazy to think about you spending the rest of your life with somebody else because I couldnât imagine spending the rest of mine without you. But thatâs my heartbreak to live with, not yours.â
But it is. It is because heâs the only one sheâs ever wanted and living her life with someone else was once unimaginable. It still is. Even through her relationship with Alfie and everything theyâve built together, it wasnât ever the same.
And itâs not a matter of her not loving him, because she does, just not in the way she loves Harry. He is a high she constantly fiends for, an intoxication that keeps her wild and free, an addiction like no other. Being without him makes her feel sober â in a constant state of withdrawal, falling down deeper into her urges, dependent solely on her relapses â and Alfie is just the mild distraction.
All of this is her heartbreak.
His fingertips rub softly at her leg.
âYouâre the best person Iâve ever known. I don't know how Iâm ever going to find a way to move on from you, and I donât know if I ever will, but at least I had the chance to tell you everything you deserved to know. I didnât think Iâd ever have it.â
She still doesnât answer him, but he didnât expect anything more.
He wishes he could stay with her for just a bit longer, but he doesnât want to overstay his welcome (if he could even call it that). And he starts to cry as he thinks about leaving her alone again.
Sheâs forever going to be his hardest loss.
âI have so much more I want to say to you, but this is your night with Alfie. I donât want to be the one to hold you back from it.â
He squeezes the top of her thigh, dreading the let go. This may be the last time he sees her or speaks to her for a while, and that in itself is enough to make this so much harder on him.
âIâll miss you everyday.â
He canât even look at her as he says it.
His eyes are flooded with sadness as he stands from where he sat beside her, shaking fingers wiping at his tears, his heart the emptiest itâs ever been yet his chest heavier than ever before.
It suddenly dawns on her that she never wants to see him walk away from her again. She doesnât want to go another dreaded day without him beside her, or go the rest of the night thinking of everything she could have said, but didnât.
She wants him. She loves him. And she doesnât want him to go.
âWait.â She grabs his hand in both of hers before he can make it too far, her eyes wet but the brightest heâd ever seen them. âThe party doesnât end for a while and â and Alfie hasnât come looking for me since it started, soâŚâ She hesitates, his hands still in hers, and everything is right in the world again. âDo you want to take a walk with me? It doesnât matter where just, please stay here with me?â
And how could Harry ever say no to her?
He lifts her up from where she sits, the first real and genuine smile heâs seen out of her since theyâve reunited spreading on her lips, and he wouldnât trade this for the world.
They stray further than expected, catching up on everything theyâve missed throughout the years. It all feels so easy and so right, as if time had hardly passed between them, yet theyâve never felt more apart. Never once did they expect to live in each otherâs world through late night storytelling and clandestine getaways.
They laugh. They cry. They reminisce. And they donât let go of each otherâs hand the whole night through.
-
Y/n returns to the back porch a couple hours later, grabbing the finished champagne glass sheâd left on the top step to seem as inconspicuous as possible. Not that she necessarily has to, she doesnât feel as though sheâs done anything wrong, she just couldnât imagine what would come from this if Alfie was to find out.
She slides the back door shut quietly behind her, the remaining guests only giving her a small smile of acknowledgement, none at all suspicious. Some offer her hugs and mingle with her, congratulating her as if it were their first time doing so, telling her how perfect of a marriage she and Alfie are going to have.
If only they knew.
But it isnât until the last of the lingering guests make it out the door that Y/n and Alfie are left alone â the most dangerous place for them to be. And neither of them speak a word to each other, just meeting eyes for a brief moment in time, as if avoiding everything else that came with the night.
The air is heavy, the chill brutal, but itâs what Y/n is so used to. This is her normalcy.
âIâm glad you had fun tonight.â Y/n says plainly, gathering all the littered champagne and wine glasses floating around the kitchen.
In any other circumstance, she would have stood her ground much more strongly, but the bitterness inside her subsided to something much sweeter after her time with Harry. The weight of the world is gone, it seems, the moon and sun and stars aligned perfectly in her universe. She is weightless, floating, her spirit dancing along the edges of her own personal heaven.
The silence Alfie responds with doesnât strike a nerve like it usually would. It rather goes unnoticed, only furthering her into her illicit dreamland.
Harryâs touch lingers on her skin and she can feel it all the same even though heâs gone. A shiver runs down her spine as she thinks back to the way his lips pressed against her cheek before parting ways, muttering the quietest goodnight, lovie against her skin, leaving her breathless.
She is endlessly hypnotized by him, forever under his spell, as if his lips were made of magic.
And Alfieâs heart sinks when he sees the look on her face. Itâs been years since heâs seen it, yet itâs all so familiar once he does. Itâs the same look he fell in love with when he first met her in Malibu.
Itâs all so clear to him now.
âSo weâre just going to pretend that you didnât leave our engagement party with Harry?â
Y/n lifts her head to look at him properly for what seems to be the first time tonight, his question catching her off guard since she had so rightfully assumed he wasnât concerned about her whereabouts, and Harry didnât make his presence known to anybody but her.
But she doesnât fight it, doesnât deny it, doesnât try to scrape for excuses thatâll only dig her in deeper because she doesnât regret what she did or why she did it. She has no reason to.
âAnd weâre just going to pretend that you didnât completely exclude me from our engagement party?â
Alfieâs hands slam against the kitchen counter, a bitter and sarcastic laugh falling from his lips, as if she had said something untrue. âSo I donât give you attention for two minutes and you decide to run off with some other guy?â
âTwo minutes? Try two hours on a night that was supposed to be for us.â Itâs her turn to slam her hands down, except hers land on her thighs. âI was sitting on our back porch all night and nobody, not even you, came looking for me.â She sits down on the island stool with burnt-out eyes and heavy shoulders, drained from the reality of their relationship, tired of trying for somebody thatâs never held her heart the right way. âHarry was miles away and even he found a way to find me.â
And just like always, it all circles back to Harry.
Sheâs never been one to compare â verbally, at least â so there is a gloom that hovers over her after she says it, the guilt settling in her bones, but itâs the reality of their situation. An old lover held his hand out to her while Alfie refused hers, and it ended up exactly where it had always belonged.
âAll you had to do was ask me to be with you.â He sighs, depleted, because itâs true. He would have been there the second she called his name. Itâs the fact that she didnât that shows him how incompatible he is with her wants.
âI shouldnât have to.â She frowns, fingers fiddling with the skin around her nails as she contemplates what there is to say next. âIs that how this marriage is going to work? Me begging you to be there for me all the time? Because Iâve never been that kind of person. I will never be that person.â
Alfie breathes heavily in response but doesnât know what else to do or say to get her to stay. Sheâs slipping right through his fingers and he can physically feel it â can feel the way she feels for another man, can see the way her eyes refuse him, as if hiding away from something.
But this isnât about him, it canât be because it was all going so well, so much better than ever before and nothing ever pushed her away, until Harry.
This is all him.
âYou know he doesnât love you, right?â Alfie breaks the silence, her heart along with it, because she needs to be reminded how badly he had done her wrong. She wouldnât be turning him into the villain if she did. âHe lied to you. He used you to get what he wanted. He ââ
âHe does love me.â She interrupts him because she doesnât want to hear it. She doesnât want him to talk her out of this, no matter how much she should. But itâs on the tip of her tongue, almost breaking from its resistance, and she canât swallow it back down now. âHe was there for me more than you were tonight and heâs not even the one Iâm engaged to.â
Another deafening silence.
âWhat the hell is that supposed to mean?â
He understood her, loud and clear, but sheâs speaking between the lines. Thereâs a part of her thatâs holding back from something and he already knows what it is, he just needs to hear her say it.
So she does.
âIâm in love with him, Alfie.â
If the confession of her disloyalty wasnât enough to tear her apart, the choked back sob she heard from Alfie undeniably did so.
She shuts her eyes, pained, unable to take it.
He doesnât deserve this, but sheâs left with no choice. Sheâll only hurt him more if she stays.
So she doesnât.
-
The morning after.
Harry didnât know what was to come after he confessed his love to Y/n â whether it be a new day of a new life away from her, or the beginning of something so beautifully timeless, he had no idea.
The closure warmed him enough to lull him to sleep, to keep him deep in a dreamstate where all he envisioned was sunny days and the touch of her hand in his. He had never felt so light, so free, so liberated from the cage of guilt and unspoken truths that even if he were to never see or hear from Y/n again, it would have been okay.
He said what he needed to say, she heard what she wanted to hear and thatâs all he could have done without interfering with her relationship.
But what he wakes up to is far from anything that ever crossed his mind.
Seven missed calls and five text messages. All from Y/n.
H, please tell me youâre awake. I need you.
I ended it with Alfie.
I donât have anywhere to go and youâre the only person I want to see right now. Can you meet me at the coffee shop? I really need to talk to you.
Please wake up.
H?
Harry sits himself up in a state of panic, his eyes jumping between the time she had messaged him last and the time it is now. And he springs himself out of bed when he realizes that he hasnât missed out on her yet, planning to get to her as fast as he can as he throws yesterdayâs outfit, not at all caring about how it makes him look.
She ended it with Alfie.
Heâs the only person she wants to see right now.
She needs him.
Thatâs all he can process as he scurries down the street, thinking of everything he has left to tell her to try and win her heart again. He knows heâs undeserving of it, and she does too, but that doesnât stop him from loving her the way that he does.
His life is meaningless without her, so dry and bleak and depressing he canât live another day like it. He canât and he wonât because heâs going to fix this. He has to fix this.
And it doesnât take him long to find her because there she is, sitting at their usual outdoor table, a large hot tea held between her hands, her leg shaking, her eyes distant. It's such a heartbreaking sight, and he suddenly wonders if she ever sat there after their breakup, waiting for him, hoping heâd do the very same.
The thought makes his head twitch to the side and fingers twist with guilt because no, he never did. He never went back to that coffee shop since the goodbye. It would have hurt too much, it would have reminded him of everything heâd ever done wrong and he couldnât bear to face the person he once made of himself.
That person died along with her.
She stands from her seat when she sees him walking toward her, exhausted mentally and physically enough to nearly fall from her feet in the process. But her heart is racing a million miles an hour, her stomach fluttering as he grows nearer, her senses of anything but the love she has for him disappearing to nothing, as if it were just the two of them.
And she just needs to know if it feels that way for him, too.
âY/n ââ
âDid you mean it?â
Harry hesitates then, stopping in his tracks, his head tilting at her in curiosity but his features are softer, sadder, as if the question somehow broke him down further than before.
She doesnât need to elaborate because he already understands what sheâs asking. It was his mistakes and his selfishness that led her to question all his intentions, to doubt every sentiment heâs ever given to her, to wonder what was real and what was pretend.
But he doesnât know what to start with, he doesnât know what she needs to hear from him to be satisfied with his answer, or know if what he doesnât say is what breaks this relationship.
âI need you to look at me and tell me that you meant it.â Y/n demands when he fails to answer her, tears flooding yet her face pressed and hard, committed to hearing every last bit of truth he has left. âBecause I gave up everything I had for just the smallest possibility that you did. And that may make me weak, that may make me pathetic, and I may hate myself for the rest of my life knowing I made that decision but I canât help feeling the way I feel for you.â
This is his last chance.
The window of opportunity is open and he is more than willing to dive head first out of it, but he canât get ahead of himself. One wrong move, one wrong word, one wrong anything and he will have to endure an eternity of misery without her.
So he gives her more than she demands.
He grabs her face between his two hands, gently stroking her cheeks with the pads of his thumbs, his gaze set on hers so that she can see how deeply he feels for her and how desperate he is for her forgiveness.
âI meant it.â He breathes out, his lips so painfully close to hers, she can feel his breath as he talks and it makes her legs shake from beneath her. âIâm in love with you. Youâre all I think about. Youâre all I want.â He leans in closer, ever so slightly, just so the ghost of her lips can meet the ghost of his. âThereâs never been anybody but you. Just you. Only you.â
Her breath stammers, quivering and cracking as she flutters her eyes shut at his words, unforgiving tears pouring down her cheeks. And she doesnât know why sheâs reacting this way â the love of her life is giving her everything sheâs ever asked for and yet all she can manage to do is break down from everything sheâd been keeping inside for so long.
He knees buckle as a particularly violent sob nearly takes her down, and if it wasnât for Harryâs strong hold on her, sheâs sure she would have collapsed to the floor.
Her tears, his shirt, his hands, her back.
This is the closest theyâve been to each other in so long, his heart nearly shatters along with hers. He missed this more than he missed anything else in this world.
âDonât cry, baby. Itâs alright. Youâre alright.â Harry shushes her, his lips settling on the top of her head as he presses chaste kisses on it, his fingers combing through her unbrushed hair. âIâm with you, okay? Iâm never leaving you again.â
And he holds her for a while, tying her together as she falls apart in his arms, vowing to her over and over again that this is all over. All the pain is over. Everything will be different now.
And it was.
It felt different when Y/n and Harry spent the rest of the morning sitting in their favorite coffee shop, at their favorite table, drinking their favorite lattes. It felt different when Harry reached his hand over to hold hers, this time with no ulterior motive.
It felt different when she held his hand back, and when she smiled down at where they were intertwined, as if they were an extension of each other.
And unlike the last time they were there together, he doesnât have to let go.
#harry styles imagines#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles imagine#harry styles one shot#IM EARLY I KNOW IM SORRY BUT I FINISHED SOONER THAN EXPECTED#WHOOP WHOOP#LOVE YALL
839 notes
¡
View notes
Text
go the distance
(will you) go the distance
â Youâre perfectly content in life except for the fact that you are not dating Deku. When his best friend wonât help you out, you turn to the dark side to get what you want.
âââšâââââšâââââšââ
pairing: pro hero!midoriya izuku x bad villain!reader
warnings: 18+, nsfw, smut, manga spoilers, pro hero!au, villain!reader, ofa usage for sex lol, size difference, manhandling, public sex, slight degradation and praise, deku eats his cum outta ya pussy, big dick deku, corruption but make it opposite, deku is a pervert change my mind
word count: 12,715
a/n: well, yall already knew I wanted to make this fic a reality, so here it is for bnharems villain collab!! check out all the already amazing stories if you havenât already. thank you to kara, sky, and jo for reading this for me because lmao im ass rn. Iâm gonna go to bed because I partied a bit too hard last night.
âââšâââââšâââââšââ
your quirk: distortion â can make afflicted persons vision shift 6 cm to the left or right at the cost of having their own vision shift the same way
âââšâââââšâââââšââ
âBreaking news: We have yet another report to add to the slew of attacks this month, this comes just days after we broadcasted rumors of a villain running rampant over the city. This spate of attacks has put the entire metropolitan area at a standstill, road closures, and damaged property making it difficult for commuters to get to work in the morning.Â
âRoad maintenance endeavors to do its best to keep the city running, but it seems futile when these attacks continue to increase. The entire city was brought to a standstill by the mysterious villain who has still not been named, but reports show they are nothing like we have ever experienced before.Â
âWhere are the heroes now? Who will save us from the terror overwhelming our city?Â
âEvery day the crime toll continues to rise and we have no one here to protect us. The Hero Public Safety Commission assured us earlier in the week that the crime rate would go down, that the top Heroes are out there protecting our city, but if so, where are they? Is it really safe to go out anymore, who can we trust? Would you put your life in the hands of a Hero today? When they have proved our streets are no longer safe. We still have no information on what is going on, or who is involved, but we must remain observant. We will continue to report the latest news as we receive it, but for now, we must implore you to heed the warnings of the city-wide curfew that is soon to be implemented. If anyone has any information on these occurrences in the city, please send them to us or contact the police, you can remain anonymous. The safety of our citizens is what is most important, stay vigilant and donât go out unless it is absolutely necessary. One thing we know for sure: we can no longer rely on Heroes to protect us. The streets of our once-great city are no longer safe, we are no longer safe.â
The female reporter closes her eyes, despite still being on the air, her eyebrows furrowed as she exasperatedly sighs.
âWas that good enough, Mirage?â
You look at her with a pout, your eyes then clenching shut as your lips move with unsaid words as you motion for the cameras to stop rolling. You tilt your head right and left, muttering a bit.
âDid that seem better to you this time? I donât know, I donât think it was scary enough...â
You open your eyes to see the exasperated reporter looking at you as if she personally sought to end you right where you were sitting.
âYou are the worst villain Iâve ever encountered,â she deadpans, and you laugh in agreement.
.
.
.
You werenât really a villain.
If you must put a label on what you were, you would say that you were the best PR head any hero agency could ask for. You were, after all, the top student graduate from UAâs Business Course and had been ushered into a condensed agency the moment you were finished taking your graduation pictures.Â
And well, if you are actually curious about the⌠villainy, you would like to uphold and continue to stress that you werenât a villain! You were just a public nuisance â like those stupid YouTubers â with the ability to garner Pro Heroesâ attention! People had no reason to scoff at what you did on the daily.
You took both of these jobs very seriously!
It was like being straight out of a comic for you!
A simple â hopefully should the heroes youâre in charge of not be stupid â nine to five job by day, and a badass, crime-committing, sexy as shit villain by night! How could anyone ever hate you for your lifestyle! How could anyone ever hate you?!
But we are all noisy people, and everyone wondered just why you became a villain because you had a beautifully stable job with an impressive salary! Why would such an amazing woman such as yourself dabble in the evilness of humanity?Â
Well, you did have an answer for the public.
âWhy do you engage in evil, villainous schemes?â the reporter deadpans, absolutely and utterly not being paid enough to humor you in this forced interview.
The public loved drama, pizazz, a little showmanship even from what they deemed humanities worst! So, you told the world why you chose to be evil instead of good:
âBecause I want to be!â you grin, flashing a pose as you make your away from the interviewer you had very much illegally forced to interview you. âAnd because a hero killed my cat!â
Of course, that was a lie! Why would you ever hand over the real reason as to why you decided to become a villain! Youâd be laughed right out of Japan, possibly be murdered by a horde of fangirls!
For you see, there was one reason and one reason alone as to why you decided to take your place within the villainy hall of fame. Why you chose to do more in your day outside of your already demanding job.
And that one reason was: Pro Hero Deku, civilian name Midoriya Izuku.
Now, trying not to come off as some creepy, weirdo, stalker fangirl, you could fully admit that you were in love with the stupidly large hunk of a man that debuted as an official pro a year before you graduated from high school.Â
You remember how the world was finally recovering from the year-long nightmare that had ensued. To be honest, you were stupidly surprised you had even managed to graduate, given that most of schooling had become somewhat of a joke.
FIVE YEARS AGO, MARCH, 2XXX:
It had been in the evening, the clear blue sky becoming ruby red and blood orange as you made your way out of campus. The air somehow smelled of sweet hay and gasoline, but you didnât mind. There was hardly anyone out at this time, most students had made their way home already, and the only sounds were the moving cars of businessmen just trying to get back home.
There really wasnât any reason to suspect anything to go wrong, this was a simple daily walk back home after school that wasnât like any other. But then there had been a loud pop, an ever louder screech, and finally, you managed to whip your head in time to see a car tumbling through the air straight at you.Â
There was hardly any time to think, even less to react, and the only thing you knew was that you were not going to survive.
You braced yourself, eyes clenching and body curling, your mind screaming because this was not going to be the way things ended. But before it could happen, before the car could come down upon you and squish you like a bug under a shoe, something picked you up and you were weightless.
Waiting for an impact that never came, the tears that were endlessly streaming down your face were suddenly stopped by rough, warm fingers smoothly wiping them away.
âHey, itâs okay! Youâre safe now!â a voice says softly to you, endearingly warm and comforting. âIâm here, donât worry.â
âAm I⌠did I die?â you whisper, unsure if you even want the answer, your eyes remaining closed because you refused to open them up to some angel that could confirm your death. âGod, what an embarrassing way to die!â
âOh â um, no! Youâre not dead! I promise!â the voice laughs brightly, just softly enough that you believe him and not be entirely horrified by the amused reaction. Your eyes crack open slowly, just barely peering back into the world, still half praying you werenât dead. But all you saw was green.Â
Green eyes, green hair, green clothes.
You blink, once, twice, realizing only then you were staring into the eyes of a boy about your age.
He had curly hair, freckles littering his face, and eyes that easily pierced through your very soul.
Without meaning to, your breath stopped, frozen in your lungs as you were captivated by a handsome man with a curving, beautiful smile.Â
âSee, I told you it was okay!â he teased you, head cocking to the side as he grinned largely.
The action itself seemed to strangle the strangest noise out of your mouth as you realized suddenly and immediately that your face was burning and all you could think was:
A cute hero rescued me, a cute hero rescued me, a cute hero rescued me, acuteherorescuedme!
âSorry about that scare! I wouldâve caught that car sooner, but I wasnât paying attention to who was around!â the green boy apologized, bowing deeply in front of you in his apology. âThereâs a commotion just up ahead, so I recommend you take the next road over.â
You nod numbly, unable to conjure even the slightest hint of your voice again as he stood up to his full length. He was average in height it seemed, taller than you, but still not towering. The hero looked behind his shoulder, those big green eyes focusing onto the distance, onto something you couldnât even begin to imagine â or see, really. He blinked and turned back to you, smile gone but the gentle aura to him remained, but now his face, his mouth, was underlined with a sense of urgency and engagement to whatever sent a vehicle tumbling your way.
âWhich train do you take home?â he asked, eyebrows relaxing from his stern position, as his smile picked up again. âIâll take you closer to your station!â
âB train,â you manage to wheeze out â unable to be the reason why he was held up but also confused as to just what he could do to get you closer to the station that was at least a mile away from here.
âPerfect! I know where that is!â he laughs for just a moment, and before you could even ask if this was going to be some escorted thing â because you definitely did not need it â his arms were fastly secured around you, and suddenly you were weightless.
A cold wind rushed against your face, nipping at your nose, cheeks, and ears, sending your hair flying around â into your mouth! Oh, you were screaming! You were soaring through the skyline, being held by some hero you couldnât name, and you were screeching at the top of your lungs.
Making the mistake of looking down, your arms were suddenly around his shoulders, your voice growing even sharper and louder as you squeezed against his body and refused to let go. His hands, despite the gloves, were warm on your back, and his soft chuckle warming you from nose to toes as he secured his grip on you.
âI got you,â he spoke, âI wonât let you go, I promise.â
Those words donât exactly ease you, but thereâs a comfort to the genuinity to his words. You nod nonetheless, your face buried deep into his neck. The cold wind continues to whip around you, the only thing sounding in your ears is the cruel whipping wind and quiet city below.
âIâm landing now,â he informed you, body shifting in the wind, and reflexively, you clung even tighter to him, expecting the similar stomach dropping motion of a roller coaster going straight down. âYouâre â ack â c-choking me!â
The knowledge of that, hearing the strain and entirely unhidden sound of him choking against the current chokehold you had on him, you released him entirely with a shriek of your own. Was it a smart move? No, definitely not because you were how many hundreds â if not thousands â of feet in the air with a quirk that could not, and would not save you.
âItâs okay! Iâm fine!â he quickly said, his arms shifting around your waist as you felt your body weight drop just the smallest bit. To which your focus landed to the concrete floor so far down, and you began screaming again. He panicked just a bit too. âY-Youâre okay too! Weâre landing! Weâre landing!â
Soon, but not soon enough, the concrete floor came underneath your feet, and you practically felt your knees buckle underneath you. The train station behind you was practically invisible, and you felt the floor come in contact with your knees, and you collapsed onto your hands and knees. You could feel the tears streaming down your face as you wheezed and panted, unable to move from your position.Â
âHey, look, we made it!â he laughed gently, probably being said in hopes that you would feel better. (It did make you feel slightly better, his laugh was light and pretty to listen to.) You could feel him approaching you, iron covered red shoes appearing before your vision. Looking up, you saw that the young hero was crouching, his face holding a wobbly smile that was earnest, worried, and full of unspoken hope. âI do need to get back, but before I do, are you good enough to be left alone?â
You blinked your soaked eyelashes at him, still largely unable to say anything at the cute hero in front of you who had a few scratches on his cheek, right below his freckles.
âY-Yeah, um,â you say, your tongue cotten and lead in your dry mouth. âI-Iâll be fine, I think.â
The green eyed hero nods, offering you a hand and assisting you to your trembling legs, âThatâs good to hear!â he chirped, his wobbly smile becoming a grand, bright grin. âYou were really brave! I was impressed!â
Now, you were an idiot at times, but even you could spot a stupid lie. Still, hearing it said with such honesty, as if this hero who was no taller than five foot eight truly believed it, made something bubble in your chest, and soon you found yourself laughing.
âNo need to lie to me, h-hero,â you manage to speak between stammering breaths, âthank you for saving me, though. I appreciate it.â
You grin crookedly at him, and to your utter delight, he reciprocates it.
âItâs the least I can do. Iâd offer to take you home but⌠Iâm not quite finished yet,â he says, and you can only nod, the conversation obviously reaching its last strides. You watch as he floats up, his eyes looking at you, but somehow focused how many miles away from where he had brought you from. âStay safe?â
âIâll try my best,â you agree to his question, hands clasping before your lap. âFinish the job quick, hero?â
He grins, âIâll try my best.â
You feel a breathless sort of laugh escape you as you watch him beginning to shoot back up, but a sort of horror shoots through you as you rush forward, running right after him, hands cupping around your mouth as you scream:
âWhatâs your name?!â
The blur of green in the air freezes, and you stop running as you see green eyes and freckles focusing back onto you.
âDeku! My hero name is Deku!â
You stop at the curb of the street, eyes focused on the sky as the green eyed hero named Deku grins one last time before shooting off at a speed probably much faster than when he held onto you. The wind blows around you, and you can only feel the heat sitting on your cheeks and the way youâre smiling as you stare after his figure that's long, long gone.
âDeku...â you whisper to yourself, ignorant to the world of commuters beginning to appear at the station. âThank you.â
And thus came the very apparent and obvious day in which you fell head over heels for Pro Hero Deku.
Now some people called you a stupid fangirl, obsessive stalker, and sometimes, yeah, you were obsessive and weird about your slight infatuation with a stranger. It was strange, you knew that! But you also knew that you had practically no chances of ever being able to woe the man behind the image of Deku because Midoriya Izuku practically existed as Deku 24/7.
After you graduated from high school, you were put into the same agency that was currently holding Deku. Without tooting your own rom-com obsessed horn too much, you fully expected to walk in and be handed Dekuâs file as his PR manager and be able to thank him for not only saving you all that time ago, but also eventually sweep him off his feet.Â
But your reputation preceded you well, probably too well, because the first day you entered the office and was handed your list of three clients to work with, neither one was for Deku. Being a PR manager for heroes was hard, a job that practically held no set hours because, unlike your typical celebrities, heroes had no type of privacy or protection. They were constantly under the spotlight, being viewed by adoring fans and scornful critics. Your job served as the first line of defense for heroes against the public, and there were some heroes that were quite hilariously easy to work for because they were genuinely good.
The older PR managers typically held the quieter, easy tempered, or less combat heavy heroes. These heroes typically never had a bad thing said about them, their job was a glorified PA job but even less because there was no expected demands from the heroes they had to take in. Unless, of course, a hero wanted to do some sort of public event they hadnât considered.Â
But there were the louder, quick to temper, or the heavy combat heroes that while made you an insane amount of money, also brought you a near 120 hour work week because there was so much to do, so much to consider, so much to keep your eyes on. There was the constant slander, the people who hated the louder, quick to temper heroes because they didnât like their attitude, completely disregarding that they had been unsafe and a liability the entire time the hero was dealing with them. The talk shows that took months to convince to allow for an interview because they heard false rumors, and so you have to practically wrestle a boa constrictor to get a measly five minute interview done. And then the combat-heavy heroes⌠no one would ever shut up about building damages and how this hero broke his nose while he was stealing a store!Â
Not to mention having to have every single piece of social media on your phone, set to notify you whenever your clients names were brought up so that you could look at it. Youâve seen more than enough lewd drawings of your clients to last you a lifetime, enough fanfiction, and fan edits that left you with blazing cheeks and the need to never look at your client ever again. But mostly you checked each and every update because you were their first and only line of legal defense on these sorts of things.
Youâve taken down leaked nudes, fake news, and qualmed rumors and speculations.
It was hard.
So when you were shown to your desk on your first day and three files were handed to you, you were shocked to see the hero names you would be working with.
Dynamight
Phantom Thief
Shouto
Somehow, without having yet to speak with a single one of your now current clients, you knew that you were going to have your work cut out for you.
âGood luck newbie!â the woman who gave you the initial tour chirped, clapping you on the back. âYou got this!â
Good lord.
Without much to do other than reading through the threeâs files, you realized that you already knew a bunch about two of three of your clients. DynaMight and Shouto were two heroes that you knew teamed up with and hung out with Deku a lot, both on-field and off-field if any of the out of costume pictures said anything. Because of their connection with Deku, you had at one point learned a bit about them.
You knew that Shouto was a crowd favorite. He was tall and sweet and a complete airhead at the best moments despite him being smart. Controversy still surrounded his character, despite all the good he did, because of the past history that was brought out about his father Endeavor and his brother Dabi. The country couldnât figure out where they stood in terms of that reveal. Endeavor did a lot before the reveal, and continued to rise up to everything in his path despite the skeletons in his closet being thrown out for the world to see. They neither forgave him, nor hated him, they only watched and waited. Then Dabi, of course, was seen as a could-have-been version of Shouto, and many tried to ask if he was really a hero and not actually siding with the League. After all, why on Earth would he be defensive of his father too?
The public had an unmoving image of Shouto based on anything but who he was as an individual, and you decided immediately that it would be your job to fix that. He was also, after all, a dear friend of Deku, so youâd do anything.
Phantom Thief was your easiest of the three clients. A relatively well mannered man who was kind and a bit weird in a fun way. He had a great sense of self and was a reliable person on the field. He made a great hero, but you could see the way his spirit blazed with an unspoken rivalry between him and the other two of your clients. Well, it seemed like he was the best until his former self appointed rivals came into the picture, but that was hardly ever, and according to Shouto, he was way worse back in their first year.Â
The greatest scandal heâs had so far in your three years of working at their agency was the one time he was lied to about a quirk and accidentally copied a woman's quirk that gave her the ability to change her cup size. Safe to say that Phantom Thief accidentally broke a few buttons on his shirt and was unable to stop civilians from snapping pictures.Â
But of course, the one that had you practically crying yourself to sleep nightly for more than one reason was Dynamight.
Youâd known about him the moment you looked up Deku on your phone.
They were practically a hero duo in everything but name. They were always seen doing the same things together, whether that be on patrol together or maybe getting dinner, most of their top recorded fights were done with each other by their sides. You had also learned that they were childhood friends, and you practically vibrated at the thought that even though Deku was not your client, the chances of meeting him were still astronomically high.
There was no way you wouldnât not meet Deku!
But you were wrong, so very, very wrong.
Turns out the hero duo in everything but name meant that Dynamight refused to let Deku be anywhere near him in the agency â the very small amount of time they spent in here. The few times they were in the same room, Dynamight absolutely refused to be interrupted because that was their paperwork hour. You had only ever been blessed with seeing green curls turning the corner as Dynamight gripped your forearm, refusing to let you follow.
âLike hell Iâll let you distract the shitnerd,â he stated simply, his red eyes narrowed as he stared down his nose at you. You opened your mouth, ready to defend your not so innocent intentions. âIâm not stupid, so donât pretend like you wonât try anything.â
Your jaw snapped shut.
Safe to say that you couldnât do anything about Deku so long as Dynamight was around.
But Dynamight as a client was exhausting to put it kindly.
There were so many opinions and thoughts and issues and praises coming from everywhere. Hell, even the fucking Americans and westerners had caught wind of the Wonder Duo at one point and while you were well knowledgable on their opinions on Deku, the ones on Dynamight were the ones that you had to focus on now.
People still called him a villain, so many unhappy with the fact that he still screamed and cursed and threatened. There were many conspiracy theories that he was working with the long dead League of Villains. They turned their nose up at the fact that he was childhood friends with Deku, claiming that no way an asshole like him could have ever been friends with him. And of course the bullying revelation that had come out shortly after your debut.Â
That had been a trip, one that had you even shocked as Dynamight approached the table in front of the media, his body calm and composed. You had watched as he simply said he owed nothing to the media, that he had already done all that he could to deserve his atonement and deserve Dekuâs forgiveness. He had spoken clearly, concisely that it wasnât any of their damn business as to what he did, and if he apologized to them, the unaffected, the ones that had nothing to do with his early years of bullying Deku, of his previous weakness and insecurity, it would be a waste of his breath.Â
It isnât to them he should ever be apologizing to anyways.
You had watched as he stood up, face calm, and hands shoved into his pockets as he stood and walked away despite the screaming reporters. You had wanted to stay longer, have your own hand in damage control, but a swoop of green came in and Deku was at the microphone eyebrows furrowed as he pointed a finger at them all and said that his past with Kacchan was between him and Kacchan only, and his decision to forgive Kacchan were his and only his.
You didnât hear the rest, didnât even get the option to hear the way the hero you loved defended the hero you worked for â his childhood friend.
No.
Dynamight had grabbed your elbow and dragged you out of the room with him, the metal doors clanging closed the moment fierce green eyes met yours.
You watched in the company car as Dynamight looked outside the window, one elbow on the doorframe holding his chin; his gaze focused sharply on nothing but the passing sidewalk. Had it not been for the way the hand on top of his lap trembled, you would have thought he was perfectly okay.
Neither one of you talked about that again.
But just because you didnât talk about it again, didnât mean the world was the same. People claimed he brainwashed Deku, others demanded that Deku beat the shit out of Dynamight. You knew that Dynamight would want nothing to do with this, but you would stay in the office (an almost useless, empty office as most PR managers did their business at home) for hours long after you were supposed to be gone, practically arguing with someone who only existed behind a screen and didnât even care that much â but you couldnât stop.
Seeing Dynamightâs shaking hand had really done a number on you.
âThe hell are you still doing here, eyelashes,â Dynamite asked from the dark entrance of the floor. âGo home already, donât waste your time.â
You had startled at the initial intrusion, but you immediately relaxed seeing the smudged paint around red eyes and blond hair. You barely kept your gaze on him before turning back to your computer and continuing your argument.
âIâm not wasting my time, Iâm doing my job,â you remark, eyes squinting at your keyboard because your vision is definitely blurry. âIâll be heading out soon anyways.â
âGod youâre fucking annoying and stubborn!â Dynamight barked, the heel of his hand slamming into his forehead. âThis is exactly why I wonât introduce you to the fucking nerd!âÂ
âWhat?!â you shriek, suddenly looking at your client as if he had personally attacked you â and in a way he did. âWhat do you mean you wonât introduce me to Deku because of that?! Iâve already met Red Riot, Chargebolt, Cellophane, and Pinky through you!â
âYeah, because theyâre not stubborn idiots too!â Dynamight accuses, jamming a gloved finger at you as he begins stomping your way. You startle, your chair shooting backward as the explosion hero makes his way towards you at alarming speed.
âWhat are youâ?!â you shriek, hands flailing about as he grabs you by the collar of your distressed shirt.
Dynamight lifts you up to your feet as if you were a sack of flour and you grasp onto his forearm.
âI might tell you that youâre the most annoying and stubborn bitch in the world, but youâre not worse than fucking Deku,â Dynamight sneers, his red eyes narrowed and stern. âIâm not going to let you meet him until you learn how to give or youâll hurt him, and Iâm not going to be part of any reason as to why he gets hurt again.â
Your jaw dropped, clearly offended, but you closed it just as fast; the weight of his words made you a bit sad, even for just a bit.
âYouâre kinda cute when you care for Deku, you sure Iâm his biggest fan?â you tease, grinning at the hero to which he rolls his eyes.
âShut the hell up and go home already; itâs annoying seeing you fight a losing battle thatâs none of your damn business,â Dynamight simply said, putting you back onto your feet and blocking out your desk.Â
âIâll go home on the condition that for my birthday you at least consider introducing us!â you say, unwilling to move from your spot. âIâve been working for you for three years! Youâve kept me away for three years!â
Dynamightâs stare didnât even shift the slightest millimeter, his red eyes unamused as you groaned in grief and annoyance.
âIâm stubborn? Have you met yourself?!â you grumble snatching your jacket and purse from the hook on your cubicle and shoving them on. âMy names God of Explosion Murder: Dynamight and I am Stubborn⢠but will never admit it.â
You continued mocking your long time client and most definitely friend if you dared to say so, and dragged the heel of your foot all the way to the elevator to which you were joined by Dynamight. The trip down the elevator is silent, and you keep your gaze locked on the closed doors, unwilling to even look at the hero next to you.
Soon enough, the elevator reached the ground floor, and you got ready to walk out.
âIâll consider it,â Dynamight said as the elevator doors opened. âAlso, fucking stop calling me Dynamight, Bakugouâs fine.â
He walked off the elevator with his hands shoved into the pockets of his pants.
âThank you, Bakugou!â you shriek, your lungs failing you at the thought of finally being introduced to Deku! You hadnât moved from your spot from the elevator, your chest hammering with the thought of getting to meet Deku.
âDonât get your hopes up, youâre still irritatingly stubborn,â Bakugou merely calls over his shoulder before lifting his hand in a halfhearted wave before stepping out of the glass door.
That brought you back to reality just a bit and you scowled, knowing you would have to go beyond and above to prove that.Â
But you see, there were many reasons to cry about having Bakugou as your client. Besides the stinkhole of his previous bullying, people just were not understanding his typically prickly exterior. You had to go head to head with reputation tarnished, had to slap fangirls away who demanded that Bakugou degrade them where they stood. It was hard to not be stubborn as not only his PR manager but his friend, and in less than a month, still plenty of time before your birthday, you had already grown irritated of the meeting-Deku-card he waved over your head.
âMei, if I have to go any longer than this, I will die and hope I am reborn as Dekuâs new guardian angel,â you pouted, chin pressed against a cold metal tabletop. Your hands being used as glove models for one of your best friends Hatsume Mei. âItâs first of all impossible getting anywhere near him with his guard dog Bakugou literally stopping me whenever Iâm within a ten foot radius! And then Iâm not even sure what will happen when we do meet again! Would I even be able to talk to him?!â
âWhy wouldnât you? You talk to all my babies with me! Thereâs practically nothing you canât do,â Mei laughs, smacking you against your back before returning her intense gaze back to the gloves. âDekuâs uh⌠I actually canât remember him but Iâm sure heâs a great conversationalist! I think he helped me with the Sports Festival my first year.â
 âThat was Iida,â you laugh, wiggling your fingers as Mei demanded. âYouâre so bad with names and faces, Iâm impressed you know mine.â
âYou saved my baby, of course I remember you,â Mei turned her grin towards you, âbut come on, why canât you get with him besides this Bakugou guy?â
âWell, heâs just like Bakugou! Heâs practically married to his job! Their schedules basically match together perfectly! Thereâs literally only three hours a day while theyâre on the job that theyâre not together! And thatâs when they patrol their own parts of town because thereâs hardly any activity they donât need to be attached by the neck.â You explain and rant, your cheeks puffing as you stand up and allow Mei to run further tests on the glove.Â
âSounds like you gotta become a villain to woo this hero guy, huh,â Mei spoke, eyes focused on the glove as you pointed a finger at the far wall and watched as a beam exploded from the fingertip and pierced through the steel wall like butter. âToo bad youâre a goody two-shoes or else I could make you some serious villain gear and make you a fearsome villain to then prove that Hatusme Meiâs babies and creations are untouchable and the best in the world! Muah-ha-ha-ha!â
You know her words are more joking than serious, but that doesnât stop your eyes from widening. Your body shifts over to where she was standing and you screech pointing at her and just narrowly missing setting off the laser again.Â
âTHAT'S IT!â
âWhatâs it?â she asked, completely confused.
âYou have to make me a villain!â you exclaim, rushing over to Mei, who is eagerly waiting for her babies returnal especially since it ran perfectly. âYou have to make me near-invisible gear that can keep me going toe to toe with Deku until I can seduce him!â
âYou want to turn evil?â Mei questions, finger pressing quizzically to her chin. âThat doesnât seem right.â
âI am definitely not villainous to pull that off, but like I pretend to be a villain so that he talks to me and we can like get to know each other!â you exclaim, youâre unable to keep from hopping up and down on your feet, your grin unfathomably bright. âIt's practically a romcom in the making!â
âI donât know if thatâs a good idea,â Mei laughs, altering the band of fabric around your waist. âYou do know heroes and villains hardly speak? Itâs more like⌠âIâm more powerful,â âNo me!,â âNo, ME!ââ
âUm, Iâm pretty sure thatâs not true, but whatever! Iâll figure out a way!â you continue on unaffected because this plan was genius! Especially if you had Mei in your corner?! Her recent development of not using such⌠steampunk designs made her creations elusive and dangerous to own. Hence why she was an extremely sought out manufacturer, by villains and heroes alike. âAnd if I can go toe to toe with Deku of all people, youâll know that you and your babies are the undeniable best!â
âHm, that is promising,â Mei agrees with a nod as she forces you around. âIs this Deku guy all that good?â
âHeâs the one you made the iron soles for!â you chirp and watch as the recognition and challenge spark immediately in Meiâs yellow eyes.
âOh,â Mei chuckles, turning away from you and looking at her pile of made babies. âThis would be good.â
âSo we have an agreement?â you grin excitedly.Â
âGive me a month, and weâll have your debut!â
Fuck Bakugou for thinking you werenât good enough!
.
.
.
You hadnât expected the initial phases of villainy to be quite as hard as it was, if you were being honest. The late nights at Meiâs personal lab made sure to keep your plans a solid secret, but you had to prepare for the wild range of what Dekuâs quirk entailed.
There was smoke, something you were already used to working in because of Bakugou and his quirk. Youâve navigated quite a bit in his smog, and as long as you knew where you were, you would be fine.Â
There was also that danger sense, which allowed him to know when things were coming â something that shouldnât be too big an issue considering you werenât actually attempting to extract danger onto him.Â
Blackwhip was a big issue. How far or how much could you do if he even grabbed a hold of you. With sleuthing and the help of Mei having files on everyone's quirks, you were able to find information that blackwhip was a creation made of energy. Meaning that Mei was now making some type of destructing material to lessen the energy of the quirk, allowing for you to escape should he attempt to capture you this way.
Float was stopped by having most of your fights occur within a confined area, which was needed for you anyways! You didnât need to be caught by anyone else but him! You didnât actually need to land in jail â you would prefer to not be handled by anyone but Deku, actually.
Then of course the stupid superstrength and superspeed, both of which you knew you could handle with your quirk. Youâve been head to head with people with quirks similar to that before, and you knew your quirk was tricky enough that youâd manage to slip right past his fingers just fine. After all, you knew full and well that the Deku who took down S class villains was worlds quicker than F class villains â aka you.
You would be fine.
But today was day one, first of how many days it would take to get Pro Hero Deku, aka Midoriya Izuku to fall in love with you.Â
You were dressed in a black and purple bodysuit that was definitely not inspired by Shego from Kim Possibleâs costume. Your hair was dyed purple by a special spray Mei created that would be washed out by the end of the day, but wouldnât ever give away that it was fake. You wore a mask over your eyes, and grinned seeing that you couldnât see a fleck of color on your irises.Â
Perfect.
And with far too much confidence, nauseating excitement, and unjustified attitude, you marched down towards your first spot, ready and adopting the identity of who you were about to become.
Mirage.
It was time to act. Deku and Dynamight were on different patrol routes right now, and you sent your threat, readying for the moment for the man in green to come in with the desire to stop you. With the very real threat of stealing every puppy within the tristate area being broadcasted within the area unless and hero bests you, you waited for your savior to come and stop you.
âI am here to stop your villainous acts, you villain!â a voice shattered the silence just as it shattered your heart. You looked over your shoulder to see some hero you couldnât name standing at the other stairwell entrance with his fists clenched and ready to fight.Â
You groaned, shoulders crumbling with your well hidden disappointment.
âI wasnât looking for you!â you exclaimed, pointing an accusatory finger at the flabbergasted hero who was just trying to figure out what was happening. âWhereâs Deku?!â
âHeâs â heâs not here yet,â he stammers, eyes wide. âItâs not his day anymore to patrol this area?â
âAw fuck!â you complain, pouting at the realization that you had messed up. âOkay, Iâll be back later, please donât come back. Bye!â
With a small wave, you easily stepped through the door to the stairwell next to you and left, your threat empty and the hero victorious despite not actually stopping you. And unfortunately, although you had wished and prayed even, this was not the last time a screw up like this would happen.
At the threat of destroying all the cats in the area, you had another hero show up, not Deku, and you groaned and left before they could even finish their call of stopping you.
You then threatened to poison the watering system, to which you found out that Deku was held up at another major villain threat in a different city. You groaned and stomped off after that.Â
Then there was the time you swore you would increase the overall temperature of the city per one degree celsius should your demands not be made. Shouto answered that one and you immediately walked away the moment you saw the familiar head of red and white coming your way.
Time and time again you kept being caught by heroes you could not care about, being confronted by no names and nobodies. It was tiring, and Mei was beginning to sigh just the smallest bit whenever you showed up to try yet again.
But you werenât a quitter!
You would win!
This was your last attempt at getting Deku to notice you.
After threatening to wrap all the citizens in the area with a giant froot by the foot, you were almost sad to say that the heroes ignored your cry for chaos and no one had come to check on you.
You sat outside the building you used as your trap for Deku, pouting into a hot dog that the neighborhood's grandma gave you because you looked like you needed something to eat. Itâs a good thing you werenât actually a villain or else theyâd be fucked, you bitterly thought as you took another bite of your food.Â
It had been a month of empty, no Deku appearances, and you were going to bite the bullet and pretend to be not stubborn just so stupid Bakugou of all people could introduce you.
You kicked your feet as you sat on the staircase, humming as you watched the empty streets bend with the wind. It was quiet, beautiful, peaceful.
âYOU!â a voice shrieked to your left, and you watched a pudgy, red nosed man racing over towards you, a flash drive clenched in his hands. âTAKE THIS! RUN! DONâT LET THE HEROES TAKE IT!â
You gawked at him, feeling the small plastic device being shoved into your hands as the man collapsed at your feet. You squeaked when you heard a voice yelling stop and you bounced to your feet, turned into the building and raced in.
Your breathing was erratic, heart in your throat as you raced up the stairwell, unable to begin to imagine what the hell the information on the flash drive held. You were practically hyperventilating as you reached the floor you had come to know extremely well, and you stood near the window with shaky hands and legs.
What did you take?!
âIâm going to need that back, Iâm afraid,â a low smooth voice said from behind you, and you froze immediately. Old anxiety overcome by a new anxiety, one that made your stomach flip and blood burn.Â
Turning around, you felt awestruck to see the one man youâve been waiting for⌠for fucking years now, really, to appear before you, finally be there. In the flesh, completely, entirely. Your jaw dropped, your gaze looking down from your clenched hand that held the USB to the way that Deku looked at you with warm eyes that were underlined with steel that made you want to drop to your knees, confess everything, and beg to be his. God, he was so fucking tall. He had only been about five foot eight the last time you had actually talked, and now he was at least a foot taller. His teenager haircut was long gone, now replaced with his curls trimmed at the nape of his neck before filling out on top â not quite an undercut. He had more freckles now, surely. His skin just a bit tanner, a scar trailing from his cheek to his jaw. You knew there were more scars, just as you knew that there were dimples when he smiled.
You wanted to have him between your legs while you begged for mercy, holy shit.
Tucking the USB into your pocket, you tilted your head as you will yourself to relax.
âI went through all the trouble of getting it... I think if Iâm going to hand it over quickly, I deserve to know whatâs on it, no?â you tease, your confidence coming out of nowhere while a smile spreads ever so largely over your features. Dekuâs eyes widened just a bit, shock overcoming his green eyes.
âIâm sorry, but thatâs confidential,â Deku stresses, taking a step forward toward you. You click your tongue, taking a step backward while grinning.
âI donât think thatâs what I asked for,â you giggle as you watch Dekuâs face go through an array of emotions before settling onto one â curiosity.
âWhat do you want?â he asked, apparently entirely ready to discuss any and all terms and conditions with you.
âHonestly?â you reply, tapping a gloved finger to your chin as you âthink.â Deku, however, nods. His stance relaxing, becoming one of preparedness but not the takedown he had previously entered with.
âA date with you.â
You watch as Dekuâs eyes slam wide open, his jaw dropping immediately and he stammered. Oh, how your heart soared and how you felt giddy and wonderful as he seemed to slip and slide on his own tongue!
âA-A date?!â he ends up almost shrieking, his head shaking left and right. âT-Thatâs a total lie! You canât possibly â well, no! Please tell me the truth!â
But you were giddy, practically drunk off the fact that you were making the most powerful hero in the world blush like a little schoolboy. You suddenly were on the offensive, stepping towards your hero who was much larger than you with power and drive behind each step. And it must have been the way you stared him down, the way you walked towards him at blank range with such brimming confidence that Deku takes a step back. But itâs something that makes you want to laugh as the heel of his foot gets caught on a raised tile, and you watch the mountain of a man tumble to the floor.
Youâre on top of him immediately, hands pressed to his shoulders, knee settling near his crotch with most of your weight so he got the idea to not do anything funny. The USB sits between your fingers, and you lean over his flushed face that looks up at you with wide eyes.
âActually, I changed my mind, I know what I want,â you say instead, nose ghosting over his. âEverytime I decide to do something⌠naughty⌠I want you to be the hero on the case to stop me. You and just you.â
You lean in closer, so close that you could see the specks of gold in his green, green eyes.
Deku hasnât spoken, and youâre pretty sure his chest isnât moving as you press your breasts against his.
âUnderstood, De-ku?â
Your teeth tug at his bottom lip and let go as he nods.
âGood, good,â you grin, sitting up on his chest and taking the USB in your fingers and slipping it into his utility belt. âTake good care of that for me, Iâll see you next time, heroâŚâ
You had only managed to flash a quick wave before disappearing through your usual door, hoping and praying to god that whatever the hell possessed you would continue until you reached Meiâs. It wouldnât hit you until much, much later than you had stunned Pro Hero Deku speechless within the first meeting.
Hell, you thought giddily as you answered Bakugouâs call about how he probably just got into a bit of a messy situation, maybe you do have the potential to woo him like this.Â
.
Thus truly began your descent as the villain Mirage.
.
It was quickly accepted and discovered that the moment you stepped into that costume and colored hair that you were the prey for Deku and Deku only. Most of your interactions with Deku occurred within buildings, and you used Meiâs gear to gain the final laugh each and every time to allow for you to escape. There were times, however, where you could be seen racing through the sky. Jumping from rooftop to rooftop as Deku followed after you, leaping, tumbling, and even catching you at times.Â
You flirted with him heavily, allowing yourself to be caught so that you could bat your pretty lashes and press your chest against his. It didnât matter how professional he was, how good at his job he was, Deku was a pervert â so obviously a pervert it made slipping away almost too easy.
But because you had the world-renowned, world known Pro Hero Deku as the only hero on your case, soon the small block who had to play victims to your horrendous crimes became only a small percentage of people who were watching your crimes. These near daily crimes (or inconveniences/botherings as the people on the internet say to defend you and your actions) are becoming both a worldwide sensation, and so, it took nothing for you to continue having Deku at your feet and the world chipped in. So you agreed to do interviews, forcing uneager reporters to do segments on you so that the hype behind you and Dekuâs relationship grew.
You didnât want him to leave you, not until you got what you wanted, and unless you were an idiot, you were nearly positive you were almost there.
Why would you say that?
Well, a few reasons.
The first came about a week after you had first met Deku again.
You had joyously gathered the means to create a machine to shave down an eighth of an inch of everyone's shoes in the entire country of Japan without their knowledge. You had ever so evilly explained that the point of this was to ensure that for a full day, everyone would feel off and unbalanced but would not know why.
You had said this, grinning widely as you turned around to see Deku standing there attempting to fight off a very amused smile.Â
âI donât think that would be all too evil, Mirage,â he called out to you, arms folding across his chest as he watched you set up the machine to do exactly what you said you would do.
âMm, thatâs what you say now, but just wait until youâre one of the losers stumbling around,â you say back, grinning as you turn around for just a second, wagging the knife at Deku from the distance.Â
âWell, regardless, you know I canât let you do that,â Deku laughs just slightly, and you grin, standing up.
âOh, yeah?â
âYes, so Iâm going to have to ask you to stop right there.â
You giggle.
âMake me.â
Youâre not sure what happens, but thereâs dodging and weaving, spinning and sliding. Youâre practically wheezing from how hard youâre laughing as Deku can not manage to land a finger on you with the help of Meiâs items and your quirk. It all comes to an end when instead of dodging, you throw yourself right at him, and Deku has not anticipated that.Â
His eyes are wide open and you fiercely grin as he falls back onto the floor, unbalanced and only slightly frantic. You have the knife pointed at his neck, the dull blade sitting gently on his skin.
âSo, Deku,â you taunt teasingly, your teeth burying into your bottom lip for just a moment at the sight of the dark flash in his green, beautiful eyes. âTell me one thing, or Iâll continue on with my vile plans.â
âO-Okay?â
âAre you single?â
The second attempt came a few many weeks later.Â
You had gathered about 75 tons of glitter bombs and were in the current process of making them one. You had plans of setting it off over Tokyo so that for practically the rest of eternity, the entire city would have glitter everywhere. The only thing is that you did have to glue the glitter bombs together because, well, no one made super giant ones.
âThis is so annoying, thereâs glitter everywhere, and Iâm only ten glitter bombs in!â you complain to the âemptyâ room but knowing full and well that Deku had appeared through the broken window at least five minutes ago.
âIf itâs annoying to you, then shouldnât you stop?â Deku replied and you grinned.Â
He really couldnât stay quiet, huh?
âWell, if itâs annoying to me, then that means every one of my victims will also find it annoying. Win-win situation.â you say, turning around towards him and winking. Facing back towards the glitter bombs you scowl, âstupid fucking glue gets everywhere, too!â
âRegardless, you know I canât let you do that,â Deku said as leveled as he could although you swore you heard a laugh in his voice.
âJust try and stop me,â you reply back stone cold.
You stand up and watch as Deku stands up from the windowsill and sighs just a bit too heavily.
âGuess I have to,â he says and shoots out before youâre well prepared.
Typically, and probably in any other situation, this would have been the end. Pro Hero Deku had come at you with the speed and power as he took out any other Class F criminals, but unfortunately for him, and definitely fortunately for you that glue was EVERYWHERE.
Dekuâs hand was stuck onto your arm, and your chest was glued to his stomach, and you swear you never quite got the strawberry Deku references until right now.
The perverted hero burned scarlet, his face practically simmering with heat as your body became undeniably stuck to his. You had to fight off the vindictive smirk, the practically snarling grin as you could feel something hot and heavy twitch at your hip.
âFuck,â Deku wheezed.
âFuck, yeah,â you grinned.
.
.
âWHAT?!â
.
.
Deku could not look you in the eyes for about 10 more interactions following that, but you counted that as a win. But undoubtedly, your starred and favorite memory of it all was something that occurred just last week of the current present events.
You had stood on top of a building, threatening the entire government of stealing (i.e., cutting off) the aglet of their shoes and sweaters and then removing all the laces so that it would result in their wasted time and entire humiliation!
âI donât think most people even know what aglets are, to be honest,â Deku said from behind you. You turned around to see that he was standing there with an unsuppressed grin. âItâs not a good enough threat.â
You go unfazed by his judgement, choosing to instead bat your eyelashes and push your hair behind your ear.
âNot a good enough threat, and yet, youâre still here?â you tease, enjoying the way pink flushes to his cheeks.
âWhere else would I be?â he says, and you have to ignore the way your stomach fills with butterflies.Â
âYouâre not cute when you flirt back,â you deadpan, biting your tongue harshly when he says âhey!â âEnough chit chat, let me kick your ass now and then do what I need to do.â
Unlike probably what is 95% of the time, you made the first move today.Â
You were on the offensive, jabbing and weaving, sweeping and punching. Dekuâs green eyes were nearly black as he watched you, analyzing and taking in your movements, countering them all without so much of an issue.
âI still donât get your quirk,â Deku grunted as his hand swiped at the empty air. âWhy wonât you tell me?â
âSo then you can turn me in to the government who are still salty about their aglets? I donât think so!â you say with a laugh, rolling out of the way as Deku lunges forward. âTry again, baby, I have full faith that youâll get it.â
Deku puffed out a chuckle and lunged again, his huge gloved hand swiping at you, with nearly accuracy despite your quirk being on. But⌠he wasnât exactly perfect.
RIIIIIIIIIP!
Cold air hit your breast and your jaw dropped as your very exposed breast appeared before you and Deku. Pro Hero Deku had torn the breast of your costume, the costume that you purposefully did not wear a bra for because you had wanted this exact scenario to play out.
âDEKU!â you screech, pretending to be modest and covering your tit as Deku finally yanked himself out of staring at your breast and whipped around.Â
âOh my god, I am so sorry! I didnât think that was going to happen! I didnât even mean to look at your boob! It just sort of all happened too fast and it was very shocking! N-Not that you have an ugly boob or anything because actually I think you have a very great boob! But oh my god, I need to shut up please ignore me!â Deku spoke so fast in a matter of five seconds, and you couldnât even tell him to come back as he sprinted away.
His ears burned red and you swore even as he was gone, you could still see the red of his ears illuminating the sky.
You laugh.
âWhat a perv.â
And so, we are back to the beginning.
Back to how you forced a local news channel to read your demands so that you could hopefully take your final bow as Mirage forever.
With the threat of having a machine that would make dogs bark at a frequency for hours on end until humans eardrums broke then bleed. You made your way to your typical building and hummed as you waited.Â
The world outside was the same as always.
There were a few people out, a few cars driving through the street, and a few birds chirping here and there.
It was peaceful.
âDonât you think the new reporter thing was a bit dramatic?â Deku chuckled from behind you.
You were used to him approaching like that, used to him trying to portray being elusive and cool. In your opinion, it just made him dorky.
âNo such thing as being dramatic when Iâm trying to go head to head with the greatest hero ever,â you respond back effortlessly. You spin on your heel and look back at Deku, who is leaning against a doorframe that he most definitely is slouching on so that the top of his head doesnât hit the frame. âHi, Deku.â
âHi, y/l/n,â he says with a soft smile, one that's slightly victorious, one that makes your stomach knot in a pleasant way.
âAh, you discovered my secret identity,â you observe, grinning as you begin approaching Deku. âShould I be scared?â
âProbably not, I donât think I could do anything to you,â Deku sighs, pushing off the door frame and walking towards you too. âYouâre pretty amazing, y/l/n.â
âLetâs prove that then,â you grin while zipping forward.
As if the both of you knew that this was the end of the line, the final confrontation, the battle this time was different. It was showy, flirty, full of spins and side steps, playing a game of cat and mouse while dodging and weaving. You laughed as blackwhip dissolved around your costume, and you frowned as he began using more of his power to get from point A to point B much quicker.
Youâre not quite sure how it happened, what exactly you did wrong, or maybe Deku just finally figured out the pattern you used for your quirk because suddenly you were being tackled from behind. You shrieked as the two of you went down, his body flushed on top of you, his chest pressing to your shoulders.Â
The both of you were heaving, panting, completely out of breath from the five minutes you took playing around. He holds your wrists in one hand, pinned above your head, and the other one is on your waist. You were trapped beneath him, unable to move the absolute unit of a man above you, arms and hips weak to his weight. You shoved your hips up, attempting to shift some of his weight off you, but you froze as he choked on a breath by your ear.
Your ass was pressed against something hard, thick, and hot.
Oh.
Ohhh fuck.
It was happening.
Holy fucking shit.
Your breathing hitches as you thrusted your ass up again, confirming you were grinding on what was definitely Dekuâs hardening cock. And once again, Deku makes the prettiest, most embarrassed gravelly grunt at the back of his throat and you feel like every strand of resistance and strength snaps.
The hand on your waist pulls you even closer against his crotch, and there's lips pressing against your neck, and you absolutely lose it.Â
He kisses your neck sloppily, teeth nipping at your exposed flesh, and you grind against him, moaning and thrusting back as your body feels like it's on fire. He wanted you! He wanted you and your plan to woo him worked!
âIâve wanted this for so long,â you keen breathlessly. âWanted you so badly, Deku.â
âFuck,â Deku curses, his hips thrusting back against your clothed ass with power you couldnât fucking wait to feel. âI wanted you too. Wanted you so badly, but didnât think â holy shit.â
His hand that pins your wrists lets go of you, and moves to grab your jaw. You nearly fucking melt as his full lips slam against yours, and you moan as his lips move against yours. Thereâs something indescribable about how heâs kissing you, the want, the need, the months of suppressed tension bursting through every move and curve of his mouth. It doesnât matter to you that youâre pressed up against the concrete floor, you feel like youâve been placed into another world, an area where you can never come back.
Your arm reaches behind you and buries into his soft curls, you tug at them as your ass circles against his thrusting hips. His tongue slips into your mouth, and you whine at the hot, wet muscle in your mouth, and it sends your head spinning. You canât take it anymore, you need him, want him flushed against your front.
âCan I fuck you?â Deku asks swollen lips pulling away from yours, his mouth frantic and trailing kisses up your cheeks and down your jaw. âPlease, I wanna fuck you so bad. Wanna fuck you on the floor and against the wall. Can I make you mine?â
You nod your head frantically, unable to come up with the words to say in order to tell him yes. Â
Deku laughs breathlessly and flips you over so that itâs your back against the floor now.Â
And just like you want him to, Deku comes down to reclaim your mouth. Hot, open mouthed kisses, teeth tugging at your lips and hands grabbing your waist. His hands are huge against you filling up the space between your hip and your waist without an issue. Your legs wrap around his waist, feeling entirely small underneath him, but entirely ready to be fucked by him.
His lips move expertly against yours, teeth nibbling at your lips, mouth then sucking on your tongue. You canât keep the continuous moans from leaking out, canât keep yourself from staying quiet as your eyes flutter open and see green eyes so dark they look black, staring down at you with the intensity of a predator.Â
You were his prey, and you would present to him at the drop of a hat.
His body is hot, heat rolling off of his hero costume in waves, making you feel like you were near burning against him. And the heat between his thighs sits at the bottom of your ass, thrusting up and grinding against you so that you donât forget even for a moment that you are making him this way.Â
âI always knew youâd have such a pretty moan,â Deku mumbles as his fingers find the zipper to your costume and begin to tug it down. His lips trail down your neck, biting and nipping at the newly exposed flesh. âKnew youâd look so pretty under me, waiting to be fucked into submission.â
The words spark something within you, your eyes fluttering as your hips grind just a tad bit faster and you whine.Â
âAw, is that what you wanted this entire time, y/l/n?â Deku asks, his grin pressed against your collarbone. âWanted to be stretched out and fucked until you canât anymore?â
âI want it,â you gasp, your fingers burying deep into his curls. âI want you, I want it, I want your dick in me already!â
âNot into foreplay?â Deku chuckles just a bit, tongue then tracing up your neck.Â
âOh I am,â you snap, fingers finding the zipper of his own costume. âYou can find out later how much Iâm into it, but right now, I have been wanting you for years, and you will not make me wait any longer!â
Deku only nods frantically, and it's a mess of limbs, sloppy kisses, and clothes as the both of you strip to nothing.Â
Dekuâs in between your legs, one hand pressed to the back of your knee, the other gripping what you believe is his dick because it makes everything in the world freeze as you see it. Itâs huge, so thick that his hand wraps around it in a nice grip, and it long, curling up to his abs, curved and veiny.Â
âHoly shit,â you squeak, your cunt already clenching at the thought of taking that in.Â
âAre you ready?â Deku asks, the hand on your leg moving away for a moment as he cards his fingers back through his hair. âI donât have a condom, though.â
âThatâs fine, I don't care,â you dismiss his words, eyes too focused on the flush cock in his hand. âI donât think Iâll live after you kill me with that anyways.â
Deku laughs just a bit, his dimples flashing as he leans in and kisses you deeply. You tremble underneath him, feeling so small pressed up against him, and you mewl when you feel the head of his cock pressing between your folds.
âPut it in,â you gasp, leg lifting and wrapping around his waist, âput it in! I want you to fuck me until I canât walk, do you understand?!â
Deku nods, and with a sense of frantic need, his hand guides his cock into you.
It feels like youâre splitting in half. The girth of his cock stretching your walls out to the max, and heâs only going in. You scream loudly, both in pain and pleasure because it hurts so good.
âTake it, baby, take me all in,â Deku pants, his hips pushing out small, tiny thrusts to ram his cock further and further into your twitching cunt. âThatâs i-it, holy fuck, thatâs it! Youâre taking me all the way in. F-Fuck⌠youâre so amazing! So fucking perfect!â
Tears are pouring out of your eyes, and your nails are tearing into his back, you sob slightly overwhelmed with his cock and the absolute pleasure of finally getting what you want and it being so much better than you thought. Your cunt throbs almost violently as Dekuâs cock finally hits your cervix and your eyes roll to the back of your head as he thrusts in further, lips attempting to claim yours.Â
âFuck me, Deku,â you beg, hips beginning to slam and fuck up onto his cock. âPlease! I need you!â
âSuch a desperate little villain though,â Deku sighs, teasingly, giving you one strong thrust for good measure. It goes a long way though, the power behind his thrust and thighs promising you a bruised ass, thighs, and cunt makes your mouth water for more. âI need you to promise to never do anything like that again and be a good little manager for Kacchan.â
âW-Whaââ
âBe good and stop being Mirage, or else you wonât be fucked.â
There was no hesitation.
âOkay.â
And just like that, Dekuâs soft smile curves into a knowing, fierce smirk, and you can do nothing as his hands press to the back of your knees and he begins thrusting his hips into you. And it takes you completely out of control.Â
Itâs a messy, frantic dance, your body holding onto his, your lips pressing against his, desperate and needy for his, and he is basically trying to imprint his body onto yours, the concrete, and the walls. Your bodies are so foreign to each other, and yet, when he fucks into you just a bit hard, just a bit faster, you come undone, back arching and toes curling as you sob his name.
Itâs overwhelming to know that he can read you this well and for you to have never fucked him before. Itâs empowering to see that he likes every forced and involuntary squeeze and clench of your cunt. He loved when your nails dug into his skin, raking their existence against the plane of broad muscles and scars.Â
Deku curses your name as you clench around him, his hands moving to your jaw so that he can lift your face to kiss him just so. He kisses you with a heated passion, a need that strips your entire being bare, and his hips slam so loudly against you, the slicked wetness is squelching and slapping with every grunt and moan.
In and out his cock goes, and you praise him and his cock.
You praise him for making you feel so good, for stretching out your pussy with that fat cock of his. You beg for more, and more, and more. You want every snap of his hips to send new colors to your vision, and every echoing squelch of your meeting, sloppy sexes only adds to the blabbering, unmanaged sentences from your lips.Â
âHarder, faster, more!â you beg, practically wailing against his shoulders, needing him more and more. The concrete hurts against your back, but you donât care. You donât care if he breaks your back, itâs a fall youâll take. âDonât hold back! Donât you dare hold back!â
âFuck, youâre crazy,â Deku gasps, his sweaty brow burying into your cheek. âI wonât though, I won't. Be ready, Iâm not sure if you can take it.â
Before you can snap back that you can in fact take it, Dekuâs weight falls heavier onto you and the angle shifts just slightly, and your words are ripped right out of your throat for a pitched, window shattering screech. Deku fucks into you with a new power, some untapped strength as greenspark falls from his skin as he ruins you for anyone ever again.
Your voice begins to scream out, the feeling of his vicious, thick cock snapping into you, shoving your shoulders further and further into the concrete was sending your head spinning. Your body is convulsing as he fucks you with new vulgar need and strength. But before you could scream your praises, Dekuâs fingers shove into your mouth, and his other hand wraps around your neck, silencing your words and noises as he fucks up into you again and again and again.
âSo loud, angel,â Deku smirks, fingers stroking and pinching your tongue as saliva pours endlessly from your mouth. His voice isnât strained however, doesnât have any indication that heâs out of breath or ready to tap out and that nearly makes you go insane. âI canât wait to see everything that makes you look like this⌠youâre so pretty when youâre getting fucked.â
Your head is spinning, the heated tightness in your core clenching and throbbing as his conquesting cock never once stops or lessens. It just grows and grows and grows. His cock twitches in you, and your eyes roll to the back of your head as he lets out a deep moan.Â
âSuch a good and wet cunt you are,â Deku gasps as you gag against his fingers that press roughly against the back of your tongue. Your vision feels hazy, but you feel like youâre on cloud nine as his hand on your throat opens and closes, demonstrating his power over you. âIâm so glad you went through all this hard work to get me to fuck you.â
You canât speak, so you nod desperately, you were so happy you did this too.Â
Your hips buck up into him with sheer stubborn drive to get him to toss his head back and moan, you wanted to see him unhinged too. Your eyelashes flutter, as his hands remove themselves from your face, and they move to your hips to help you out. But the building tightness and demanding need in your cunt was growing louder, hotter, completely undeniable. Your teeth sinking against his skin as you whimpered loudly, absolutely pathetically as you shifted faster, fucking against him harder.
âI-Iâm so close,â you manage to moan out, and a sharp escape of air comes from his nose at that revelation.
Deku nods, his head moving so that his forehead rests against yours as he looks deep into your eyes. âI need you to look at the way your belly bulges while I fuck you before you cum, I want you to watch it bulge as you cum.â
You whimper, the strain in your neck almost insufferable as you peer down at your hastily exposed stomach, and you nearly faint at the pornographic, near-insane image of your stomach bulging with his hammering monster of a cock. And just like that, the tight heat in you snaps without a hitch, and you come tumbling down from the heights of your building orgasm. White heat and light spread through your body, your jaw slacking as you moan loudly, screaming his name as you convulse against him, body entirely limp. Deku, who was barely hanging by a strand, completely loses it when your core clenches like a vice against him.Â
Hot, thick ropes of cum spurt from his cock, his heavy, shaking gasps the only thing you can hear as he fucks into you once, twice more for good measure he collapses onto his forearms above you. Itâs hot, almost too hot as he lays on top of you, the sticky fluid of his cum radiating against your already blazing walls, and for a bit, thereâs silence.
Deku is the first to move afterward, and you whine as he pulls his cock out of your sore, abused pussy. You make a noise of curiosity then fear as Deku spreads your legs even more open and moves so that his head is face to face with your cum filled pussy.
âWhat are youâ?!â you screech as Deku takes a lick out of your dripping cunt.
âFuck, this does taste good,â Deku smirks as he once again licks your overstimulated pussy and you sob. âBesides, who said we were done?â
.
.
.
.
.
bonus!Â
âEveryone, this is my girlfriend y/l/n y/n!â Izuku happily introduced you to his group of friends.
âWhat the hell?!â Bakugou screamed, thrusting a finger at you and all you did was laugh.
So much for not being stubborn, huh.
872 notes
¡
View notes
Text
For the Holidays - Part 5
Summary:Â In which there is no forgiveness or grudges. Only chance. âOkay, letâs try.â
WC: 1.3k
Tags/Warnings: Spencer Reid x GN!Reader, fake-dating, pining (so much pining), fluff, slight angst but not from unnecessary trauma, emotional-support Reader, reunion arc, song fic, FINAL PART
I can deal with the bad nights When I'm with my baby, yeah Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh
âSo, whatâs the plan?â
Spencer runs a hand through his hair. âIâm not sure.â
He really isnât. But thatâs because he isnât thinking.
Itâs not often a brilliant mind like Spencerâs, usually if not always running, finds itself in a deep lull. For once, heâs not contemplating his next step or calculating how to get the best possible outcome. Heâs not sprinting to be productive.
Heâs just⌠existing.
What a rarity.
In the dark, deserted library time has slowed to a stop. If cheery holiday tunes and the murmur of guests didn't continue to float down the halls, it's almost like you're in your own little time pocket. He imagines this is an alternate reality, one consisting of only the two of you; there's no unsubs to hurt you or tear you apart, rip you away from each other when youâre just within reach. Itâs just the two of you, existing together.
Add the catharsis of crying and you warm against his side, it's the perfect sedative. He's completely lethargic.
He wouldnât want to be anywhere else.
Unfortunately, no matter how much he wants to stay, all good things come to an end. Your little bubble pops when thunder crackles outside.
You watch him carefully. "Are you... ready to head back?"
Spencer nearly gives himself whiplash, snapping his head to you. You wince, not needing to see his face, hearing the betrayal in his voice. "What? Why would I want to go back?â
âHey, itâs just a suggestion,â You put your hands up in defense, voice thoughtful as you shrug. âWe did come for a reason, and here they are on a silver platter. I know it's not going exactly as you imagined it butââ
âAre you saying I should forgive them?â Forgive comes in a hiss.
You grimace. âWhat? No, that's not what I was saying. You heard Alexa.â
He glances away, and he knows you catch the slight turn of his head because youâre a profiler and youâre trained. Heâs embarrassed; heâd been blindsided, disoriented, by his own rage and confusion that he couldnât register anything passed âsorryâ.
Understandable. Youâd probably go into shock too if your childhood bullies dropped the retribution bomb over a decade later.
You continue, âWell if you'd been listening, you'd know they want to try to get to know you. Or at least understand you? I kind of get where they're coming from, but I don't think it'll do harm to give them a chance."
After a moment of deliberation, Spencer groans, "How is it between the two of us, you're the voice of reason?"
"Ha ha. Just because you're the genius doesn't make you always right."
"I never said I am!"
"Yeah but you were thinking it. Now come on, let's head back," You stand up and offer your hand. Thereâs a flash of lightning, and for a second he catches your eyes, steadfast and dancing in the dark. Maybe you didnât give him an award-winning pep-talk, but the way you look at him makes him feel like he can survive the night at least.
You make him feel strong.
Here you are, in this dusty library. Heâs had two break downs since arriving and you didnât even blink.
Youâve matched him step for step, never faltering.
Another streak flashes from the window, and your lips curl into a shadow of a smile. "Operation: Holidate is a go."
Maybe. Just maybe he can match yours.
Yes. If he can survive tonight, everything will  be fine. Itâs the least he can do, making you come all this way. Make your time here worth while.
And who knows? He might actually gain something from all this.
Taking your hand, Spencer gives in and you pull him up. He lets you guide him back to the entrance, your footsteps echoing through the hall as you make your way to the gym, music pounding over the rumbling thunder.
He doesn't let go. If you're bothered you say nothing.
â
"So Holidate? Is that what you're calling this?"
âOkay, you know what, Doctor? Iâd like to see you come up with a better name.â
âWellââ
âThat doesnât involve some obscure reference to literature or philosophy or Star Trek.â
âActually, I was going to suggest-â
âOr Doctor Who.â
â... Holidate it is.â
â
Christmas music fills the gym. The night has turned the elegance of the reunion into a nightclub as people dance with drunken laughter and off-key singing, and as far as you can tell, the group hadn't left the table, shouting over the music and exchanging hesitant looks. They have the decency to stand as you approach.
Spencer clutches your hand and you squeeze it. He squeezes back.
Harper opens her mouth, "Reidâ"
"Before you say anything," Spencer clears his throat, gathering his thoughts. "I'm... sorry for what I said before. Not that it didn't need to be said, but I could have worded things better and I shouldn't have lashed out the way I did." Brown eyes harden, distrustful and terrified. "Did you mean what you said before? About making amends and trying to become friends?"
With a collective murmur, they nod, "Yes."
"And you understand I don't have to accept your apology. That I don't have to forgive you?"
"Yes, of course."
Pain flits across Alexa, Harper, and the team's faces, expressions grim. As if they don't like the possibility he won't forgive them but know better than to argue. That he at least has the right. Good.
Spencer's eyes roam over them. And under tinted lights he sees them. Â He doesnât feel like heâs been dropped back in time. He's no longer twelve and they're no longer teenagers. Formal dresses and suits donât seem as strange on them anymore. His suit doesn't feel like it hangs off him, suddenly fitting, the watch over his sleeve nice and snug around his wrist, and his slacks less baggy.
They're adults; they've learned from their mistakes and are mature enough to own up to them. Mature enough to confront them.
Spencer swallows, takes a breath, before gripping your hand tighter. The storm roars above you, drowned out by With You This Christmas.
"Okay. Let's try."
Strange, the words leaving his lips a weight lifting off their shoulders. There's sighs of relief, and you take your seats at the table.
He feels your hand shift in his. You haven't let go since you dragged him out the library, his safe havenâGod, how he misses it alreadyâand his heart sighs as your thumb circles the back of his hand comfortingly.
So what if it's awkward? So what if it's uncomfortable and tense? So what if he wants to make a dash for the nearest exit?
Spencer knows this will be hard, the road to forgiveness. A part of him doesn't even want to try.
But as you meet his eyes and give him a reassuring smile, seemingly unbothered by his sweaty palms, Spencer tries to relax. Under your warm gaze every muscle, every part of him wound tight like a spring trap ready to go off seems to release.
You look at him like he can carry the world on his shoulders. If you asked him to, he certainly would try.
And he realizes it won't be so bad because you're here. You are here, you have no intention of leaving, and he has your full support.
Spencer can't think of a better person he'd rather have his back. No matter what happens, it'll be fine, as long as he's by your side.
Even if itâs just for the holidays.
AN: Status: Finished - 5/5. Open ending unlocked.
Yes, I did drop that title.
I remember bopping to I Donât Care by Ed Sheeran and Justin Bieber and thinking this would be a good song fic for Spencer if he went to his hs reunion. Then this baby came along. Initially, it was supposed to be a one-shot but after 8k i thought it was better as a mini series.
Iâm quite proud, leaving the ending open. Whether he forgives them or not is up to yall.Â
The fake dating was always a bi-product to the plot! This was supposed to be about confronting his past okay.
Thank you for reading! See you in my next mini series!!
#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid x y/n#mgg x reader#matthew gray gubler x reader#mgg x y/n#mgg imagine#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid#matthew gray gubler x oc#matthew gray gubler imagine#mgg fic#mgg fanfiction#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds x y/n#criminal minds x oc#criminal minds
95 notes
¡
View notes
Text
together through it all
im writing this story for an nyu portfolio, hope yall like it
I slid the headphones over my ears and flicked on the radio.
Itâs been seven months since the world stopped. Iâm not particularly sure what caused it. Me and Maya, my girlfriend, were out to eat. It was our date night, the one night where neither of us are working. Iâm a physicist and she works late shifts, so our schedules are always a bit weird, but we make it work. We went to Mayaâs favorite restaurant, a cute little 80s style diner. They even had a jukebox in the corner.
We were just finishing ordering when glass shattered and everything went dark. Invisible forces smashed through windows and I grabbed Mayaâs arm and the two of us ran out of the diner. I turned back, like a fool, to watch as something shimmered, like a glare of a mirror reflecting in the sun.
Seven months, Maya and I had been moving from abandoned house to abandoned house. No one knows what the creatures look like. All we know is they came one day, taking out all electrical based power with them, and they havenât stopped. Mayaâs had been trying to figure out what they are. Sheâs a biologist and a damn good one too, but since she has no samples to study, and no lab to study them in, weâve resorted to doing our best to survive.
The sound crackled and popped and I threw the headphones off.
âOw!â I whined.
Footsteps creaked and I looked up to see Maya standing above me. Her dark brown hair was tied into a loose bun above her head and her clothes were tattered from wear. Both of ours were.
âStill not working?â She said. I sighed and shook my head. In one house, some war vet or weird collector had this old radio. It didnât run on electricity, which meant it worked. Or, it should. Itâs old as hell, and I still havenât been able to get it working. In my defense, Iâm a physicist not an engineer.
âDamn. I really thought that would work.â Maya said, leaning against the desk. âThough, even if we did get it working, what would we do with it? Itâs not like everyone is carrying around this old piece of junk.â
âOh.â I said. âI didnât think about that.â Maya laughed and poked my shoulder.
âSee, youâd be lost without me.â
***
My screams echo in my ears as I shoot up, breathing hard. Sweat trickles down my face and I look around, the dark of the house feeling like itâs closing in on me.
Maya was right. I am lost without her. I still can hear her screams as the creatures ripped her away from me. I couldnât even see where they took her, but I have to find her. Maya has to be alive. She has to be.
Three weeks. Iâve walked so far, trying to find anyone who might know where the creatures are or even what they look like.
I still carry around the radio. Itâs a useless weight on my back, but itâs a reminder of what I lost. Of what Iâm trying to find.
Iâll fiddle with the radio every so often, in hopes that maybe Iâll hit a frequency that people are listening to, but no luck. My legs feel like theyâre going to give out and every time I think of Maya, tears fill my eyes. I miss her so much it hurts. I how we would watch movies late into the night when neither of us had work the next day. I miss Mayaâs pancakes and how we would always end up curled into each other whenever we fell asleep, even if we were angry.
My legs give out and I fall to my knees, tears streaming down my cheeks.
Iâm alone. The one person I thought would always be there next to me is gone. Thereâs no way to find anyone else.
âHey, itâll be alright.â I look up, but thereâs no one there. âYou donât have to be strong all the time.â
âMaya?â I ask, my voice cracking.
âIâm here. Iâm here.â But sheâs not. Sheâs not here and she never will be. Itâs time to give up. Mayaâs gone.
With shaking hands, I pull out my knife.
âI love you, Maya.â I say, plunging the knife into my stomach. Blood pours out and I fall over. My eyes are blurring and I can just barely see the outline of Maya.
âWhat took you so long?â I reach up and take Mayaâs hand and hug her, Mayaâs familiar scent envelopes me.
Maya leads me into a golden mist, holding my hand in hers.
Behind me, my body lies, surrounded by crimson blood, but itâs not important, because Maya is here and weâre together, even in death.
#i will gladly take edits#this is just the first draft#val writes#original story#original characters#queer#lgbtq#wlw relationship#apocolypse
13 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Friends: Asahi x Barista!Reader
A/N: Hey guys this is the first fic that Iâve written that Iâm actually uploading onto tumblr so like, pls comment and lemme know what yall think! <3
-
âAsahi we barely see you anymore!â complained Suga, as they walked towards the gym to practice.
âWhat do you mean?! Iâm always here for practice!â he argued.
âYes but we donât see you before or after, where the hell have you been?â questioned Daichi suspiciously.
The trio had been best friends for years, and theyâd spend a majority of their free time together. Lately however, the tall ace had been MIA, rushing out of every practice the second everyone finished cleaning up. They werenât the only ones who noticed it either, the entire team had several conversations about his possible whereabouts, Tanaka even suggesting the possibility of a secret girlfriend, which everyone brushed off almost immediately as Asahi was far too shy. It even got to the point where Coach Ukai had noticed a change in his playing style, he was more focused and driven to succeed regardless of him having seemingly less practice, a fact that he was unsure whether to be glad or worried about.
âIâm okay! You guys are just being paranoid, please,â Asahi noted with a roll of his eyes, as he opened up the gym doors, earning a confused look from both boys.
âWhen did you start speaking like that?!â rushed out the gray-haired boy.
âThis is what we mean! Youâve changed!â noted the captain.
âIs that such a bad thing? Iâm happier! Iâve even learned how to word my emotions!â defended Asahi.
âNo but weâre your best friends, Asahi, we just want to know what or who is making you so happy,â teased Suga, earning a blush from him almost immediately.
âIt is a girl! I knew it! Tanaka was right!â yelled Daichi victoriously, as he fist bumped Suga.
âOr boy letâs not assume, Daichi!â added the setter.
âShouldnât you be yelling at us to do drills by now?!â exasperated Asahi as his face continued to redden, rushing away to get the equipment they needed, in disbelief at the fact that everyone was discussing his personal life.
âShould we-â began Daichi.
âFor sure,â nodded Suga.
-
The boy sighed as he ran out of the gym, constantly checking the time on his phone. Practice had gone a bit late and he didnât want the girl to think that he didnât like spending time with her. He shook his head as he noted how his friends kept pestering him about her throughout the practice. He wished that he could gush about her with them but, what was there to tell? They were just friends anyway, she hadnât shown any sign of reciprocating his growing feelings. Or was that just an excuse? Maybe he liked keeping her a secret, keeping their conversations about absolutely anything to himself. Factually, it wasnât anything scandalous, it was just two friends keeping each other company at a coffee shop. Yet...it was special. The connection they had, to him anyway, was almost...cosmic. He was drawn to her in a way he couldnât quite describe, not that he was any good with words anyway. A smile began to form on his face as he saw her through the glass windows of the shop, seeing her laugh with a customer as she handed the drink to them. He was only a door away from the girl he had missed throughout the day, and the idea of that, made his heart soar with joy.
âWelcome to Cioccolato Cafe- Oh âSahi! Hi!â she beamed as she started making his standard order.
âSorry Iâm late,â he began, setting his gym bag beside him as he sat down on the usual table- his table as he liked to think of it as.
âDonât worry about it! Itâs been a busy day anyway, your timing is technically great since weâre about to close up,â she reassured, humming a song as she poured the milk into his cup.
âWhat are you singing?â he asked curiously, wanting to make a note of it to add to his playlist he made for her.Â
âOh itâs just âLoving is Easyâ by Rex Orange County; itâs been stuck in my head all day!â she expressed with a giggle, earning a blush from the boy as he contemplated asking her if there was a reason she was humming that song in particular, but before he could even muster the courage to ask, he was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell clinging.
âWelcome to Cioccolato Cafe! Iâll be with you in just a second!â she announced, finishing up the milk tea for Asahi and handing it over to him.
âTake your time,â replied the customer, earning a sharp head turn from Asahi.
âW- what are you guys doing here?!â exasperated Asahi as he facepalmed and began muttering under his breath.
âWe just wanted to see where youâd keep going!â defended Suga as Daichi smirked at the boyâs flustered face.
âYou donât mind, do you?â asked Daichi in mock innocence.
âOf course not,â he shot back harshly, his tone being an obvious contradiction to the words themselves.
The setter and captain sat down with him, as they briefly looked over the menus on the table.
âAre you still going to deny that youâre whipped?â whispered Daichi, earning a loud laugh from his partner in crime.
âSorry to interrupt but I wanted to know what you two wanted to order?â asked Y/N sweetly as she walked over to the table.
âY- youâre not interrupting anything!â rushed out Asahi, facepalming yet again as he internally screamed at the sheer awkwardness of the entire situation, earning a soft laugh from the girl herself.
âIâll have a hot chocolate please!â asked Suga politely.
âAnd Iâll have a piece of coffee cake,â added Daichi.
âAlright sounds good! Iâll be here with your stuff in just a few minutes, but before I do, would you like to pay now or after youâre done?â she questioned.
âWeâll pay after,â responded Daichi, earning a nod from the barista as she walked over behind the counter to plug in the order.
âSheâs cute, I get why youâre here all the time Azu,â teased Suga.
âI hate it here,â muttered Asahi under his breath, as he wondered how he was going to survive this for the rest of the night.
-
âWait he really did that?!â giggled Y/N, as she sat next to Asahi sipping her white chocolate mocha.
âMhm! His face when we found out was priceless!â chuckled Daichi.
âOkay but thatâs so cute! Using your height for good!â teased Y/N as she leaned into the ace with a giggle.
âSuch a cliche though,â joked Suga.
âListen, he saved a KITTEN! I donât care how much of a cliche that is, please!â commented Y/N as she gazed at Asahi, earning laughter from the pair as they realized where his new vocabulary was coming from and a light blush from the ace.
âHonestly, this boy is a saviour on all accounts! Graveyard shifts were usually hella boring until âSahi started coming around at night too,â reminisced Y/N as memories of them began playing in her head.
âWe knew he was disappearing for a reason when he stopped staying late at the gym to practice,â noted Daichi.
âOh God Iâm sorry! Donât cut practice time for me! Iâll feel too bad honestly!â rushed out Y/N with a furrow of her eyebrows.
âNo no please donât! I come here for a reason,â piped up Asahi, as he turned to the girl to ensure that she knew that he meant the words he was saying.
âOkay but still! I know how much you love volleyball!â she whined.
âIf it makes you feel better, his playing has actually been getting better,â reassured Daichi.
âYeah, he barely misses his serves anymore!â added Suga with a smile.
âDamn, guess itâs my influence!â joked Y/N as she giggled, earning a laugh from everyone, but for a different reason.
In a way Y/N was right, the only new factor that entered his life was her, and the pair were certain that if they had asked when the two lovebirds had met that the dates would match up. Even just talking to her for one night, the boys understood what their friend saw in her. She shined with positivity and joy; her genuinity and kindness were refreshing.Â
âItâs getting a bit late now, shouldnât you be sleeping soon?â asked Daichi.
âTechnically yes, but I still have homework to do anyway,â responded Y/N with a shrug of her shoulders.
âWhat are we still doing here, then? Letâs pay so you can go home, the sooner the better!â declared Suga, already getting up and pushing back his chair.
âGuys itâs honestly fine, Iâve stayed up far later!â she reassured, getting up herself and walking towards the cash register.
âStill, we wouldnât want to keep you up,â commented Asahi meaningfully, as he gathered his things and hers.
âYou guys are the sweetest, ugh! I lowkey donât want to even let you pa-â she noted, interrupted by the money already placed on the counter before she could finish her sentence, leading her to add a âI hate yallâ jokingly.
-
âYou didnât have to walk me home again, âSahi,â sighed Y/N as she ignored the butterflies in her stomach.
âItâs unsafe for you to walk alone, I couldnât live with myself if something happened to you,â he replied honestly.
âI wouldâve taken the bus though!â she shot back with a laugh.
âAnd? Like thatâs any less safe? The possibilities are endless!â he expressed, then whispered, âBesides I- uh- like walking with you.â
âEven if you have to slow yourself down so I can keep up? Donât think I havenât noticed that by the way!â she teased, earning a soft chuckle from the ace himself.
He didnât know how to respond, how could he? His mind was racing as his heart rushed to match the rhythm, both almost in a race, competing to see who could say the sentence that least gave away his true feelings. None of which ended up winning, as they had both seemingly come to a compromise that anything would be too risky.
âYâknow...Iâve never really felt as safe with you as I do with anyone else,â she expressed quietly.
âBecause Iâm tall and look scary?â he questioned, already preparing himself to hear yet another joke about how his physique didnât match his personality.
âNo, though that does help!â she replied with a giggle, then cleared her throat as she played with her hair, a nervous habit that Asahi had picked up on.
âItâs because you make me feel comfortable, like, I donât have to worry about saying the wrong thing or annoying you or anything. With you I can just- be me I guess,â she admitted, before adding, âThatâs such a cliche thing to say please! Tell Suga and Daichi that you have some competition for being the most cliche!â she joked as she shook her head.
âIn your words, âI donât care how much of a cliche that isâ, thatâs the sweetest thing thatâs ever been said to me and Iâm beyond happy that I make you feel like that,â he replied joyfully, chuckling softly.
Her heart began beating faster as she smiled brightly at his words. She had acknowledged a while back that she had a crush on him but she didnât realize how easily the boy could make her melt. There was something about his honesty that she admired greatly; she had been surrounded and used by people, both platonically and romantically, who had never reciprocated her compliments, so to hear something back was wonderful. Was it the bare minimum according to others? Of course. Doesn't make her feel any less elated, though.
âWell looks like thatâs my stop,â she finally let out, as they approached her house.
âY/N I-â he began.
He couldnât take it anymore, she had to know how he felt about her. His hands began to shake as he looked around nervously. What if she didnât like him back? What if she ran away from him? Was he willing to ruin their friendship over his selfish feelings? His eyes fell upon her as he noted how cold and exhausted the girl looked, failing to see the hope that shone behind her eyes, as she prayed that the words she craved to hear would slip out.
âNevermind, have a goodnight and please donât stay up too late,â he said simply with a sad smile, beginning to turn around and walk away.
âWait!â yelled Y/N suddenly, forcing him to come to a sharp halt.
Was he...going to say what she thought he was going to say? Surely not right? Yet she recognised that look, that was the very same look she gave in the mirror when she would practice telling her crushes how she felt. Did he like her? No no that would be ridiculous, she was...well, her and he was him. They were on two opposite ends of the spectrum, thereâs no way in hell heâd reciprocate her feelings.
â...You too, âSahi, Iâll text you before I sleep so you can not so subtly hint at me sleeping earlier tomorrow,â she teased with a chuckle.
âIâd love nothing more,â he expressed with a louder laugh, walking away as he placed his hands in his pockets and sighed.
He really thought for a second there that she was going to tell him she liked him. How could he be so naive? Of course she didnât, after all, they were just friends.
-
#haikyuu!!#haikyuu#haikyuu!! fanfiction#haikyuu asahi#asahi azumane#asahi azumane x reader#asahi x reader#asahi x y/n#fanfiction#coffee shop au#asahi fluff#asahi angst#asahi azumane fluff#asahi azumane angst#haikyuu!! x reader#haikyuu!! fluff#haikyuu!! angst#haikyuu x reader#haikyuu fluff#haikyuu angst#haikyuu fanfiction#hq x you#hq asahi#asahi x you#haikyuu!! imagines#haikyuu imagines#asahi azumane imagine#asahi imagine
222 notes
¡
View notes
Text
What Happens in the Dark
Genre: Angst | Vampire!au
Pairing: Baekhyun x Reader
Length: 4.6k
Warning: unfinished | 1st person (final product won't be I swear)Â
Summary: You were just trying to survive, but that getâs difficult after running into the wrong guys on your way home from work. Luckily, your knight in shinning armor came to rescue you, but as the saying goes ânever trust a man in leather pants and a particularly pointy-toothed smirkâ. Wait, thatâs not the lyrics to Poison??? Hmm....
Authorâs Note: Do any of yall remember back in October of â19 (yike) when I said I was going to write a vampire!bbh fic and never did?? Cause I do. But, wait, what is this??? A chaptered vampire!bbh fic??? Yes, you heard me right. I decided to turn it into a series (?) and hopefully will get my head out of my ass long enough to give it the attention it needs so I can post it during the dark holiday. For now, hereâs what I have written so far, enjoy!!! (And yes, thatâs the title, bb we going âď¸ kokokrazy, mmkay???)
MASTERLIST
(couldn't find the credit for the gif, if anyone knows please lmk, thanks!!)
I take a deep breath and hold it for a brief moment, deluding myself into believing that the lack of oxygen to my brain will bring me courage as I stare through the glass of the front door of my job at the book store. In the distance, the sun glows red as it dips into the horizon, dragging the light with it. It will be dark soon.
I let out the breath slowly through my mouth.
I donât mind closing, I live close enough to my job that I can walk the few blocks to my apartment. The only time it is a problem is on the weekends. I work downtown, right next to a few night clubs, and walking past those on a Saturdayâwhich is todayâmakes me anxious. Itâs bad enough I am a foreigner, so I grab peopleâs attention easily, but add alcohol to the mix⌠the lack of inhibitions frightens me.
But it is time to go.
I reluctantly open the door and enter the chaos that is the city. Cars zoom past and people head to their respective destinations without a care in the world. I lock the building behind me and clutch my messenger bag closer to my stomach, playing with the frays of the strap distractedly as I make the journey to the safety of my home.
It is about a fifteen-minute walk, and any other day I wouldnât blink twice about the trip, but as the sun continues to disappear, the city begins to spark with itâs night life.
Soon, the nightclub I have to pass appears. I hold my breath as I speed past, keeping my face forward to keep attention off of myself, but that isnât the worst part of my journey.
I turn into the alley next to the club, my pace nearly a sprint as I try to get through the shortcut as quickly as possible, but my feet stutter to a shuffle when I notice a dark figure ahead of me.
It is around 10pm, and as much as I worry about it, I donât expect the club to be that busyâbeing how early it is. Iâve made this late night trek a handful of times, I was always left anxious, but unscathed.
Something isnât right this time.
I slow my walking, but continue nonetheless, I have to get home.
As I close in, apprehension thick in my throat, the shadow separates to reveal two bodies, long lean torsos and headâs pressed close together, deep voices quietly speaking.
My footsteps echoe in the quiet night air and they finally notice me. Stopping abruptly, and in eerie synchronization, they turn their heads from the huddle they are in to face me. Theyâre tall, much taller than I originally thought, although it is difficult to see with the dim lighting. They stand on the opposite side of a light post. They are dressed well, which I expect if they are party goers. But, it is obvious that the dark jeans, silky button downs, and gold rings and chains wrapped around their necks cost a pretty penny. Their dark hair is styled to perfection, the separate styles fitting their face shapes.
Why are two men that are definitely out to be seen huddled in a dark alley?
âUhâŚ.â I grow nervous as the silence stretches. Their piercing eyes leave me frozen in place and I am overwhelmed with the feeling something is askew or that coming down this particular alley was a mistake. I quickly rack my brain for something to say so that I can be on my way, but am left blank.
I gulp despite my dry throat and open my mouth to sayâŚanything, really, but then the two share a look before hovering over me, pressing me against the cool red brick of the outside of the club.
âWhat did you hear?â One of them, who has wide eyes and short black hair that is gelled back to reveal the manly features of his face, snarls.
âNoânothing!â I am quick to assure.
The other, whoâs hair is longer and framing his face, tilts his head. âHer heart is racing. Are you nervous, Kitten?â
I am. There is something about their energy that fills me with dread, makes me want to scurry away without a further glance back and go home immediately.
âCome on,â the former, whoâs voice I feel in the pit of my gut with how deep it is, coaxes alluringly. My eyelids flutter and my balance is off, feeling lightheaded all of a sudden. âTell us what you heard and I promise, we wonât hurt you.â
âI already told you,â I push, finding words difficult to punctuate. It is as though I am fighting a deep sleep, eyes practically closed as I put all of my weight against the wall to hold myself up at this point. âI didnâtâŚhearâŚanything.â
One of them snarlsâmy eyes are sealed shut, so I am not sure which it wasâand a shockingly cold hand grips my chin. I gasp, eyes springing open from the shock of pain as his dull nails dug into my skin.
âWe didnât want to do this,â the first talker, who is the one currently holding me, growls, not seeming particularly remorseful in the slightest. His huge eyes are blown out and I am captured by the frightening depths of his pupils. They are bottomless and it feels like I am on the edge about to slip into a never-ending fall.
âChanyeol, stop.â A new third party urges monotonously. I didnât hear him enter, but I am kind of distracted at the moment, trying not to think about the fact I might be murdered in an alley.
The Chanyeol fellow smirks crookedly, eyes never leaving mine as he speaks. Itâs unnerving. The man doesnât even blink as he holds my gaze. âShe overheard everything.â
âNo, she didnât. Youâre just hungry.â
The guy beside Chanyeol sighs as if bored, folding his arms across his chest and flicking some of the bang away from his eyes. âAnd so what if we are?â
The third man barks a laugh. âWell, youâre wanted inside, Sehun. Both of you. You can conspire in there.â
âWeâre almost done here,â Chanyeol replies, distractedly. His grip on me has loosened some, but not enough for me to try and break out and make a run for it. Instead of his nails digging into me, he is now caressing the corner of my lip with his thumb. âWeâll meet you inside.â
I have a sinking feeling Iâm not going to see the inside of that club anytime soon.
The newcomer joins our little party, finally coming into my eye line. He is about a head and a half shorter than the twin towers before me, but holds just as much, if not more, authority in his broad shoulders. Heâs dressed similarly to the other two, but his eyes are an approachable chocolate brown, instead of the inhuman glittery black Iâve been trapped by.
âI bet you have places to be.â He addresses me, voice soothing and calm.
I nod frantically, wanting to be out of this situation.
âLetâs go.â
He reaches out to me, probably for me to hold on to, but Sehun swipes his hand away before he can fully stretch it out to me. âSheâs ours.â
The shorter guyâs jaw jumps irritably. He definitely isnât happy about being touched. âShe is not.â
With that, he lurches forward, getting into a fight with Sehun. It happens so quickly, I nearly get whiplash from the drastic change of the man. Their moves are fast, I canât keep up with what is going on, it is as if they are a blur.
Chanyeol uses the distraction to tilt my head back, making me stare at the indigo sky, twinkling lights beckoning me to join them.
âIâll be quick,â he assures, voice raspy with want and low from focus. He closes in, lips a whisper against my sweaty neck and I wonder if he is going to kiss me. Wonder what torture I am going to endure.
I never find out.
He curses as he is yanked away and I shift my head back down to see what is happening, but canât comprehend anything. Shadows moving against darkness and animalistic growls and snarls, things that didnât belong in this setting.
A flash of white is in front of me and I scream. It canât be helped. My heart races, adrenaline kicking in as the whole situation finally dawns on me.
âYouâre okay.â Someone bends down to crouch in front of meâI guess I slid down to the ground at some pointâand brings their face closer, into the spotlight of the full moon high above us, revealing his dainty features.
It is the third man that had stepped in.
âYouâre safe now,â he assures.
âThose⌠those men.â My voice is shaking and I have to pause to swallow and steady myself. In fact, my whole body is shivering and it isnât from the cold.
âTheyâre gone.â His voice is grounding, his words relieving. I let out a breath and press my lips together, feeling a tad nauseous. I check the narrow alley to confirm that they have indeed vanished into the night.
âYou saved me.â I realize, taking him in with wide eyes.
The right side of his mouth lifts and he tilts his head to the side. âWould you like to go home?â
âPlease,â I nearly beg, wanting that most of all. I feel exposed for some reason, feel as though I am still in danger as long as I am outside. What if those strange men decide to come back? I shiver at the thought.
âCold?â He questions. His almond shaped eyes take in my curled body, his eyebrows furrowing in a pout. âDo you have a coat?â
âI didnât need one,â I say with a small shrug. âI was supposed to be home by now.â
His expression is fixed on disapproval. âI left mine inside. Iâll run in and get it real quick and then walk you home.â
He goes to stand and I panic, my arms shoot out to latch onto his arm, trapping him in an awkward squat. âDonât leave me out here!â
âAlright.â He pats one of my hands that dig into the thin material of his shirt, most likely leaving crescent marks into his flesh, although he doesnât seem to be in any discomfort or pain. âWe can go in together. Does that work for you?â
âAre they in there?â I ask in a whisper.
He shakes his head. âEven if they are, they wonât do anything as long as Iâm with you. Iâm sure of it.â
I take in his angelic face. He really is beautiful in a sweet boyish kind of way and I wonder briefly how old he is. It is almost comical, because heâs definitely going for the whole âbad boyâ look, what with his leather black pants, rose red button down, and smokey eye. Despite that, I truly feel safe with him there, feel that he will be my white knight and get me home unharmed.
âOkay. Iâll go with you then, Sir.â
ââSirâ?â Now he smiles, full pink lips stretch into a shape of a box revealing the loveliest set of teeth I have ever seen. A soft breeze hits at that moment, tousling the already messy, slightly curled, dark brown hair around his head and, despite myself, my breath catches. He chuckles lowly, the sound causing saliva to flood my mouth. âMy name is Baekhyun. Whatâs yours?â
I waste no time telling him, needing him to know who I am.
He repeats it, making sure he gets it right and I want to curse my hormones for being so affected when my life was on the line only a few minutes ago.
âWell,â he takes one of my hands that still holds onto him into one of his, causing me to shiver from the crisp velvety texture of his skin on mine. âLetâs get you home.â
We slip into the club without any trouble, the security doesnât even card me. It is as if, just being in Baekhyunâs presence allows me an in. I gaze at him in awe as we maneuver through the slightly crowded entrance towards coat check, but he doesnât noticeâeither that, or he is pretending not to. He leans against the square glassless window, broad back exposed to the rest of the club, waiting calmly for his jacket. I lean against the wall, taking in everything I can through the haze and saturated lights, making sure I am clear from the other men I had the displeasure of meeting.
âReady?â Baekhyun asks, drawing me out of my search and I find my body untensing with his close presence. I bring my attention up to him, his head is cocked slightly, an eyebrow raised in a question. I nod in affirmation and take the lead, with my back to him, I feel the pressure of a sturdy jean coat around my shoulders. Glancing down, I take in the rough black material and smile to myself as I slip my arms through the sleeves, peeking behind me once quickly to see him studying me like a hawk, eyes sharp and a pleased grin on his lips, so small I can barely make it out, and I wonder if heâs even aware of the action. When I face in front of myself again to watch where I am going (and to hide my reddening cheeks from him) I feel a private grin so happen to pull at my features and I wrap the massive jacket closer to myself, inhaling what must be Baekhyunâs scent.
Itâs an indescribable smell. Itâs luxurious and soft, yet also grungy, like the scent of a new car mixed with a bouquet of Jasmine and gasoline.
Itâs intoxicating.
We finally make it out of the stuffy building and I donât hesitate to turn left, leading us down the familiar path to my place. Once there is room, Baekhyun lazily falls in line beside me, matching my pace so closely, his arm brushes against mine every other step. We get to the alley immediately, since itâs beside the building we were just in, and my footing falters, causing me to trip.
Arms are around me in an instant, not allowing me to move forward, let alone to the ground and the momentum drags me to a hard chest. I huff, the air is knocked out of my lungs and everything stops for a few seconds.
Finally, I remember how to breathe and lift my head to see Baekhyunâs mere inches above mine, eyes wide from surprise and slight fear.
âAre you alright?â He breathes, startled.
The urge to laugh at his expression is strong, but I swallow it once I remember where I am. Clearing my throat soberly, I realize I am practically splayed over him. I tap the shoulder my hand is resting on awkwardly and he finally realizes the situation as well. I feel one of the arms he has around my waist tighten briefly, pulling me even closer, but just as quickly, he is pulling back apologetically.
âIâm fine,â I finally am able to muster. I laugh drily, rubbing my face. âStill not over the memoriesâŚ.â
Baekhyun bit his lip worryingly. âThey really frightened you, huh?â
I let out another breathless laugh. âIâve honestly never been more terrified in my life.â
My voice shakes and all I can think of is the Chanyeol fellowâs depthless eyes. âSomething about them was just soâŚinhumanâŚ.â
âThose guys,â Baekhyunâs voice cuts through my horror flashbacks, closer than I remember, startling me. He tries to steady me with slender fingers on my bent elbow, but keeps it there even after Iâm still. âThey were just hungry.â
âHungry?â I question. He is now using the hand on my arm to lead me through the dark trail.
âYeah, theyâŚ. They get a bit cranky when they havenât fed in a while.â
I scoff. ââFedâ? What is this? A Snickerâs ad?â
He chuckles at that, but you press on. âYou sound like youâre on pretty friendly terms with those guys.â
He winces at that. Weâve cleared the alley at this point, so he drops his hand, losing contact with me, much to my disappointment. Iâm back to leading, so I continue down the familiar streetlamp lit sidewalks.
âI meanâŚ.â He scratches the back of his head. âWeâre⌠familiar. I wouldnât go as far as calling them friends, by any means.â
âWhat do you mean by that?â I ask, genuinely curious as to his connection with those psychopaths.
He purses his lips as he stares ahead unseeingly, thinking about the right way to explain himself. âWhat I mean is⌠we share the same circle. Some of the guys⌠theyâre rowdier than the rest. They have a few loose screws, Iâll be the first to tell you, but theyâre a part of the group.â
I lift an eyebrow at that. âSoâŚ. You all just let them run around and act crazy without any repercussions?â
âThatâsâŚnot what I said,â heâs quick to defend, lifting a finger in a scolding way. âI kicked their asses for you did I not?â
âYou did that for me?â I ask, not able to resist the urge to bat my eyelashes up at him. Iâm not going to lie to myself, I like the idea of him fighting for me.
âI did. Because I knew they were up to no good. Youâre welcome, by the way.â
I roll my eyes, but bump my shoulder with his in thanks.
âBut, even though I think I already know the answer, I have to ask.â Heâs grown nervous. âDidâŚdid you hear anything they were talking about?â
I shake my head and shrug. âNot a word. I could hear voices, but they were talking too quietly for me to understand any of it.â
He lets out a breath he mustâve been holding in relief.
âWhat? Was it that bad?â
He smiles, his beautiful teeth on display. âNo! No, no.â
âAre you sure?â I press, teasingly.
He throws me a look that causes me to laugh.
âEnough about them,â he dismisses and I laugh harder. He goes ahead of me, spinning around so that heâs walking backwards, giving me his undivided attention. âI want to know more about you.â
âLike what?â I ask, instantly flustered. Under the moon, the smooth bit of skin of his neck and chest shine pale, the contrast with his dark eyes and long lashes something to behold. Does he know how incredibly attractive he is? Well, if his fashion and confidence is any indicator, he surely did, and used it to his benefit.
âLike why you were in the alley in the first place? Iâve never seen you at the club before, and trust me, I would remember.â
The comment flusters me more and it takes me a moment to remember how to speak. âI⌠I work nearby. The alley is my shortcut home.â
âIâm pretty familiar with the area.â He hums. âWhere do you work?â
âAt the used book store down the road.â As soon as the words leave my mouth, I wonder if I should be telling this man such personal information. Yeah, he may be hot, but heâs still a stranger, whether he saved me or not, I didnât know him enough to trust him with the information. Yet, what was done was done.
âOoooh, so youâre a nerd?â He teases and I roll my eyes.
âI guess you could say that, Baekhyun.â
âI think itâs cute! I was never much of a readerâŚ.â
âWell, if you need any recommendations, Iâm your girl.â
He grins and I think he may have liked that statement a little too much.
âIâll have to visit you soon then, to get those recommendations.â His voice has lowered, deepened, coming from within his chest and my mouth utterly dries.
âMâmaybe you should,â I stutter and then stop abruptly as I finally take in our surroundings. âShit.â
âWhat?â Heâs shocked again and I guess itâs because I swore. Maybe he finds it unbecoming of me.
âIâŚ. We passed my place.â
His lips form into a thin line as he presses them tightly togetherâholding in a laugh, no doubt. I ignore him as I swiftly double back the half block to my apartment. âThis is me.â
He takes in the brightly dimmed complex. âAre you sure you donât want me to walk you in?â
I nod. âI appreciate all youâve done for me tonight, but I think I can take it from here.â
âAhâŚ.â He slides his hands in his pockets and finally meets my gaze, disappointment visible on his face. âWell then, I guess my work here is done.â
âI guess so.â
âIt was nice meeting you,â he says my name and shallowly dips his head, although we both seem rather hesitant to move.
âNice meeting you, too, Baekhyun. Thank you again, for saving me.â
âAnytime.â He grins boyishly and I canât help but stare at his mouth, at his perfect teeth.
An awkward silence follows and needing to break it, but also not necessarily wanting to, I began making my way towards the door to my building. âGood night.â
âGoodnight.â His farewell is a mere breath, he watches me, eerily still as I slowly retreat, walking backwards as he had earlier. My back roughly hits the face of the door and he chuckles at my silly antics, shaking his head.
I embarrassingly try to save my ass, but Iâm just speaking gibberish, barely making sense as I succumb to my mortification and slid through the mint green door, into the familiar lightly dimmed foyer, leaving Baekhyun on the sidewalk.
I get into my apartment, my roommate/best friend already retired to bed. I stand in front of her closed bedroom door, wondering if I should wake her because I just need to tell someone about what happened to me, but thought better of it, showered and got ready for bed.
Once in the protection of my blankets, the nights events replay in my mind. I find myself tossing and turning as those men keep swirling around my head, threatening me over and over again as I wonder what they thought I overhead was and what Chanyeol had planned to do to me if Baekhyun hadnât intervened.
BaekhyunâŚ.
Despite myself, I find solace in his presence. I have never felt so instantly attracted to someone before and I regret not getting his number or asking him to come in, but Iâm just not that kind of girl. Even though he is nothing but nice, there is a chance he couldâve taken my invitation the wrong way.
Or, maybe we wouldâve just learned more about each other and started a blossoming friendship.
Well, no use dwelling on the past. I sink deeper into my blankets and finally fall asleep with the reassuring thought that if it is meant to be, then it will be. Plus, I know at least one place I can find him if I really want to.
I sleep rather well that night.
~*~
The next week flies by uneventfully. Iâm busy enough that the thought of Baekhyun doesnât come to mind until I find myself face to face with him inside my store.
Heâs gazing down at me, eyes wide and alight with humor. Actually, the humor coats his face, lifting the corners of his red lips and wrinkling his nose.
Under the cool yellow of the lights ahead, he appears warmer, but still paler than one should be in the summer. Again heâs draped in tight black skinny jeans that wrap around his delicious thighs, rips at the knees and sporadically on said thighs. Tucked into the belt is an expensive looking silky button up shirt with random patterns of blacks, maroons, and golds. The top two buttons unfastened to give a glimpse of his firm chestâjust enough to leave you wanting more. Between the V of the opening sat a ruby, hung from a bronze chain. It appears to be the only piece of jewelry he has on. His hair is parted on the side, thrown messily aside, exposing his round eyebrows and blemish-less forehead.
He looks wildly handsome.
Handsome enough to garner the attention of the few bit of customers wandering the store.
I blink up at him. He seems so out of place here, amongst the old tender pages of discarded books. He belongs within the walls of clubs, with beautiful women draped all over him, wine in hand, the world at his feet.
Godly.
That is the vibe he gives off. As if he were of a different species.
âAre you that shocked to see me?â He finally utters, head tilting to the side. âYou havenât said a word and have been staring for the past minute.â
âIt hasnât been a minute,â I finally mumble, taking my eyes off his glorious face and down to the counter that only holds my hands.
He chuckles lowly. âWell, it diffenitly was longer than deemed friendly.â
âWhat are you doing here?â I say. âYou donât have any books.â
âItâs Friday.â
He shrugs at my confused expression. âI know you walk home and decided that I could protect you from all the scary men out there during the busy night. I wasnât sure if you closed tonight, but decided to check since I was in the neighborhood.â
I have to swallow all the fluttery gushing things that form in my mind at his words. Heâs worried about my safety? Concerned enough to check on me and make sure I am protected? His words definitely have my heart fluttering.
âThatâs⌠very nice of you,â Iâm able to get out eventually, bringing out a large pleased smile from him. âI actually do close today, so thank you.â
âWhen are you off?â He asks.
I check the time. âTen. We still have about two hours left.â
âI donât mind,â he says, answering my unasked question. âI faintly recall you informing me of some recommendations. It looks like I have the time to get those.â
I take his outfit in. âBut youâre dressed for an event. I donât want to take that from you.â
âThese?â He motions at his body before scoffing. âI always dress like this. No special occasion, other than walking you home, of course.â
âOf course,â I repeat, again trying not to get too giddy over the idea he wants to impress me. âWell, my favorite book thatâs in right now is a classic, Interview With the Vampire by Anne Rice.â
âAhâŚ.â He getâs a far away look for a moment. âIâm quite familiar with that story.â
âOh, you are?â I am both disappointed and intrigued. âDidnât take you much for a reader.â
That brings him back to Earth and he glares at me. âIâll have you know that I havenât, in fact, read the book, although I still do take offense with your idea of my intelligence. Are your books sorted alphabetically by name or author?â
âAuthor.â I inform. âBut also by genre. Have fun.â
He throws a thumb over his shoulder. âIâll just be over here if you need anything.â With that he turns on the heels of his fancy dress shoes, clacking down the hardwood flooring as if it was a runway in Milan and I watch his shoulder blades through the loose silky shirt, swallowing the saliva that has built in my mouth.
I catch the eye of a few girls hidden around aisles, catch both glares and curiosity and sink a bit lower into the counter.
The next two hours are both the slowest yet the quickest two hours of my life. I can feel baekhyunâs gaze on me heavily the majority of the shift. Especially when I am out on the floor helping a customer or restocking. Itâs fun. Baekhyun sits at one of the side tables that has a decent view of the counter and some aisles and whenever I lift my head and accidentally get drawn to his dark and playful eyes, peeking over whatever book he has open, I feel myself get shy and have to quickly glance away, face red and hot.Â
Finally when I am officially ready to go, I head over to where he is lounging, one of his ankles rests lazily against his thigh as he scans the pages.
I readjust the strap of my purse as I wait for him to acknowledge me, cause I know he knows Iâm hovering, but he ignores me, too entranced in the story.
Finally I clear my throat. âIâm doneââ
The bastard shushes me.
My mouth drops as his eyebrows knit. âThis is a good part.â
âThatâs a picture book!â I scoff.Â
That draws him out of his act and he grins up at me before making a show of slowly closing the book and sighing heavy as he stands up and leans in close. âShall we?â
I blink a few times, catching my bearings. He/s going to step ahead of me but pauses pointing at my chest. âIs that my jacket?â
If I wasnât red before....
Yes I have been wearing Baekhyuns jacket everyday since that fateful night. It still smells strongly of him and is the only proof I have that that night actually happened.
#Baekhyun scenarios#Baekhyun#exo scenarios#Baekhyun scenario#exo scenario#Baekhyun oneshots#Baekhyun oneshot#exo oneshot#exo oneshots#Baekhyun drabbles#Baekhyun drabble#exo drabbles#exo drabble
66 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Love me for who I am now
Bucky x Reader ( Chapter 4)
Previous / Next (5)
Summary: You apply for the Stark internship and end up getting it, so now you have 5 months to make a good impression to continue working with the Avengers.
A/N: Ok. I think I need to calm down with the descriptions a bit. They might be a bitt too much for everything. Good thing this is an experiment and a challenge for my damn bratty authors block. Sorry for any mistakes made, hope you enjoy it even a tiny bit.
Tag list: @vicmc624â
Word count:Â 3,305
Warmings: fights, harsh language, not part of the original MCU
Y/N- Your name                Â
Y/L/N- Your Last Name         Â
40s Vocabulary:Â Â
killer diller - the best, amazing
grandstand - show off in a boastful manner
âsnap your cap - get angry
flip your wig - lose your temper, lose control
                  ----------------------------
  The compound was overthrown by silence, such a sweet melody combined with the sound of the nightly creatures, passing by at such heights. One would be surprised at what could even survive up here, at least the city was just a distant presence. The clock hit 12 as you closed the door of the lab behind yourself. After tiding up you decided to brush over some stuff, ending up just doing 3 more hours of work. Steve wouldnât be happy to find out you did exactly what he expected.
 Your feet tiptoeing snuck around the halls, making sure no one noticed or got woken up by you. No sound came out, not even by your breath. You were expecting to see the glimmer of light from at least 2 rooms, but apparently no one was up. Palm against the metal of the door, it slid open ever so silently as its owner.
âAh~âŚâ you let out a deep breath, letting your body sink onto the bed- work books and empty laptop bag on the covers under your right hand. Replenishing the oxygen, you took in the smell of the sheets. A mix of fresh, crisp mountains with a hint of floral tones.
    Knock knock
  Your head came up first, allowing the guest access to your room, before pushing half your body up with hands firmly pressed into the bedding. The hissing sound of the door revealed a head pocking from the side, illuminated slightly by the dim lighting coming from inside.
âAm I bothering?â the female voice asked
âUm no, actually I just came from the lab.â You explained, beginning to identify the owner of the rich voice slowly
âCome over to my room then.â blunt and direct, a woman that never beat around the bush. Something you wanted to be able to do as well sometimes
âNat!â another sweet note flew into your room, rapidly cutting off the residual command âYou are supposed to ask her if she wants to come, not demand. She could be tired.â
âOh come on.â Natasha looked back at the second companion, reading her a lecture in the corridor âShe can say no.â with the corner of her eye she was indirectly actuating you in her favor. Agent habits dieâŚwell - never.
â I am a night owl so if you donât mind I would love to join you.â Still whispering in case someone woke up, you were pulled out from your room by the two women. It felt like a blink of an eye when you found yourself cross-legged on the soft mattress. The situation was not expected and very much tense for you. Soft tapping sounds of rain filled the room, creating a cozy ambiance. Natasha was leaning onto her elbow - body sideways, while Wanda was completely laying onto her stomach- both looking at you.
âRelax.â Natasha tapped your shoulder. It felt almost like magic when your body did exactly that, well maybe it was since Wandaâs hand flashed a bit. I donât think anyone would complain about the sudden stress relieve. Compared to your pretty empty living quarters this place showed the years spend. The color of the wall was a warm light tone of dark amber. Combined with the wooden style furniture and small knickknacks, it had a warm cabin like feeling - welcoming. You did not regret coming here at all, now that you were situated. And the rain, the light drops just added so much to this, almost like you were on vacation in the woods and star-gazing with your closest friends.
âSo, how did it go with Mr. Always Grumpy?â Wanda uttered below you, attention spilling out of her very existence
âBucky?â you asked strings pulling a nod from both of them âThought so.â sighing, your elbows dug into the soft cover supporting your upper body â He just threw a tantrum that ended up with him almost choking me out on the spot and not in the good way. Fixed his arm though. âyou added proud of the last sentence
âWait, wait.â Natasha swung her hands side to side in front of her face in disbelieve âHe let you fix his shoulder? No, no let me rephrase that. James Buchanan Barnes let you touch him? Someone he doesnât know?â
âHow?â Wanda sat up in a split second, making the bed shift a bit from the kinetic energy applied to it
âSimple.â Your pointer finger flung up positioned between your eyebrows, before pointing at the two women âTreat him like a moody antisocial child.â A wide evil smirk tugged from side to side onto your lips â I just told him that if he doesnât get it fixed he will be a burden on the next mission. For someone trying to erase his past by doing good deeds and being useful, this was like a jab to his ego.â
âThatâŚâ Wandaâs fingers wrapped around her chin, letting her sink in thought ââŚthat makes a lot of sense honestly. I would have never come up with that.â
âEnough about fossil number 2.â Natasha clapped her hands âSince we will be neighbors from now on, letâs go around and do a short introduction happy campers.â
âI will go first.â Wanda rose her hand beginning âWanda Maximoff here, your teammate living right in front of you.â
âYou can just call me Nat, no need for formalities, Captainâs orders.â She joked
âI mean for me just Wanda is ok.â
âI guess the introduction is directed more towards me.â A giggle rung out â Y/N Y/L/N, studying in Stark University with a very weird past, that I canât explain to myself either. Your new neighbor and teammate from what I can gather. Pleasure to make -â too formal you thought to yourself, it was time to let go a bit âNice to meet yall.â
 You found yourself getting along with the girls much faster than with anyone else in the compound. Maybe it was because you didnât have an awkward first confrontation with any of them or a choking one.
âBy the way.â You lured them back with your voice âTony said something about me using the gym. Whatâs all that about? â
 The two turned to each other questioning for a moment, before deciding that it wouldnât hurt to know what Tony was mixing in his little pot of mischief â had to get used to it sooner or later.
âHe is testing an Avengers new generation program on you.â Nat concluded from their numerous conversations about you prior to your arrival or, as a matter of fact, even your application acceptance âThe gym is for well, to make sure you donât die on missions.â
âOk, holâ up holâ up.â Your eyes squeezed shut when your hands waved air side to side âNot only am I a âbuild an avengerâ type of deal, but I will be going on missions?!â
 Their non verbal agreement pulling a deep and already exhausted sigh out of you. It hadnât even began and your muscles were in pain. You got yourself in this mess, you kind of wanted it so no backing down now. Your pride wouldnât let you.
 The rest of the night was filled with jokes, snarky comments about the men in the compound. Natasha had dirt on almost all of them with the occasional help of Wanda. The three troublesome birdies soon fell asleep each in her own corner of the bed, till later in the night when you huddled up. The window in Natashaâs room was the main culprit causing you to ball one next to the other.
 Light slowly creeping into the common room and welcoming the men stumbling early for a cup of coffee - drowsy and very much looking like bird nests. Tony dressed in his fancy pjs was quick in his preparations, while Sam and Steve were still waiting next to the bubbling machine, on each side of it. Arms crossed, pressed against firm muscles and fighting the sleep.
âMorning early birds.â Tony teased Sam when Buckyâs heavy steps passed behind the playboy. He looked the most awake and ready for a mission out of everyone. Steve pulled out a couple of mugs and poor the hot dark liquid, passing 2 out to his buddies.
 Peace covered them like a comfort veil, sips frequently reminding that time was indeed still flowing and not paused. Boredom began crawling up their spines, when Bruceâs emerging presents lit them up. The need for some vibrancy was soaking into the air.
âWhat is up with the serious atmosphere?â he asked grabbing one of the cups resting on the bar.
âSomething is missing here.â Sam pushed his lips to the side speaking of things everyone noticed âItâs...too quiet.â
âF.R.I.D.A.Y.?â Tony released his grip on the mug, resting it on the table
Yes Sir?
âWhere are the rest of us?â
If you are speaking of Miss Maximoff, Miss Romanoff and Miss Y/L/N they are still in bed.
âI know I buy the best beds, but this is a bit too much.â Tony got up and walked over to Wandaâs room, knocking on the door. He waited for an answer, but none was given. His head pocked in just for his eyes to be met with emptiness.
âF.R.I.D.A.Y. where are they?â Tony stomped over to your room, which was in the same condition maybe a bit emptier since you were a new arrival
In Miss Romanoffâs room Sir.
âAll of them?â Steve pushed his hips off the counter, tall figure stalking after Tony.
Yes Sir.
 The door slid open and Steve almost choked out a loud laugh at the sight. The three of you were cuddled up like stray cats trying to keep warm during the cold winter days, waiting for an owner to come and pick you up. Hands pushing his lips closed, Steve snuck in closing the open window. As simple as the action was it released a calming moan from one of you, the space already getting warmer.
âI donât have the heart to wake them up.â Bruce announced with a cheerful whisperÂ
âYeah, keep them like that.â Sam pulled out his phone and started taking pictures
âWhat are you doing?â Buckyâs body leaning onto the doorframe, the newest member to this room-visit
âWhat does it look like tin can arm?â clicking sounds bouncing off the wall âGetting some dirt on Nat. The amount of blackmail material she has on me is too much.â
âOk, you had your fun bird brain.â Bucky grabbed Samâs hand and pulled the phone way from your resting figures, specifically you.
âCalm down you two.â Steve tried to pull them away and out of the small space
âWhat got your panties twisted?â Samâs body stood up confidant, clenching the muscles being wrapped by the cold vibranium plates âThe Winter Soldier look is showing on that smug face of yours.â The dark glistening skin pushed closer to Bucky as he was almost picking a fight â Shit, if I didnât know better I would say someone was whispering them trigger words of yours.âÂ
 Sam finally had something to use for revenge, but this whole righteous behavior of Bucky was spoiling his fun. The rest of the guys felt the pressure accumulating around the menacing men âZhelaniye and Semnadtsat something like that right? Oh wait that is right~...Wakanda whipped your ass clean.â The awful Russian accent awoke Natasha, but feeling the heavy air she decided to wait her time to get those pictures back. Sly one.
 The words were loud enough for everyone to wait for Buckyâs reaction.
âRzhaviy or some shit li-â the word crept inside your ear together with the sentence beforehand. Your left hand decided that the position it was in wasnât comfortable anymore, swinging your left foot in the opposite direction. Hands pushing off the bed with a rough creek, let your left knee hook onto Samâs neck â body hanging like a chain in front of him. Your fingers didnât waste time to snake around his own calves pulling them up.
âWha-!â Sam gasped when the heels of your feet pushed his shoulders back â head hitting the soft carpet with a loud thud and grunt. There was no time to take a breath for the poor man before your arms locked the air in his throat.
 Natasha grabbed the phone quickly and deleted whatever she could find about herself, while everyone else sat stunned.
âI give- I give- up!â Sam tried squeezing the words out of his mind as he began tapping the floor and your elbow.
âI got the pics Y/N.âNat waved the phone at you, but your hands began to tighten around his neck. Sam was starting to turn colors his skin wasnât supposed to have.
âY/N!â Bucky growled out loud and commanding, shacking up the whole room. It felt like a bubble popped from in front of you, body jolting at the voice.
âHa?â your lips fell open as your body relaxed, letting Sam finally suck in so much ai,r the covers on Natshaâs bed almost went inside his mouth. Your jaw closed just so your throat could swallow a bit of spit seeing as it was feeling dry, before it opened back up. Samâs body heat pulled your gaze down to him when you started to register the situation.
âOh God!â you pulled away from him, apologies spilling out of you, too many in a second âI was sleepwalking again!â
 Dumbfound, that was exactly the expression on everyoneâs face hearing you say that. You were used to your nightly habits, even your family found it natural at this point.
âUsually when I have nightmares I either mumble or sleepwalk.â Trying to explain yourself didnât change what everyone was feeling.
âOW!â Steve screeched out upon feeling Tonyâs fingers pinch his arm
âI am not dreaming am I? You all saw that too.â He felt Cap swat his hand away sending a warm wave of pain through his limb
âTest it on yourself next time!â he hissed
âI call that sleep fighting not walking.â Bruce pitched in feeling left out âYou are trying to tell us you areâŚused to this?â your head nodded, roughed up hair flying back and forth
âMy mom calls them night terrors. Tried to get help for it, but I guess the only one who could help me was my uncle. One of the reasons why I spend so much time with him.â You grinned trying to get out of this mess as fast as possible with less casualties
âI am stopping this now.âTony threw his hands in the air âI am not awake enough to deal with all this...and that tiny assassin.â You followed him hastily to the kitchen whipping yourself a cup of tea and flying over to one of the seats. The rest of the Avengers followed your stumbling figure out of the room â slow steps, a mix of amazement and confusion, pain for some. Sam sat on the couch pretty far from you, keeping quiet. Your eyes scanned the room waiting for someone to say something or to cut the thick atmosphere with a butter knife.
âCan I take Y/N over from Nat?â Steve was the hero in this moment . Tony waved his hand, swallowing his almost cold coffee
âDo what you want, I am not capable of decisions right now.â The screeching floor yelped under the chairâs feet. Sam followed Bucky out the room, after Tony announced his departure.Â
âCome with me kid.â Steveâs heavy yet warm hand fond your tense shoulder muscles. Your body jumped and followed the man like a small chick behind its mother. You ran to your room taking a quick shower, a dash of deodorant and putting on workout clothes. Washing yourself before sweating made no sense, but the warmth tended to relax you. Taking into consideration the amount of stress you were feeling for awhile now â it felt good.
 The gym was maybe 3 levels before the floor you lived on, information revealed to you in the not so comfortable awkward ride with the elevator. The doors slid open unveiling a whole new world. StylishâŚthere is nothing you could say at this point but Tony owned it, it talked for itself. Steve told you to leave the duffle bag onto a bench and come to the equipment.Â
âHave you used any of these?â he pointed at the machines and you shook your head. You knew about them from youtube videos and maybe 1 or 2 gym visits, but saying up right being able to use them properly was questionable. âOk, letâs start with a quick evaluation of your bodyâs capabilities.â
 With the corner of your eyes you could see Bucky lifting an absurd amount of weights â super soldier letâs not forget that again. You started first with the bar without anything on it, before Steve began adding. You were struggling, which made him know when to stop piling stuff and changing the muscle groups. What felt like 2 hours later he gave you a small break, walking over to his friend to spot him.
 A dust cloud swirled around the metal arm before the weights floated in the air. Once more finding yourself eyeing him head to toe â his arms were glistening from the sweat droplets forming onto them. The t-shirt was tightly clinging on his muscles like glue was applied to them previously. His hair fixed to patches of his lovable face. That untamed beard and ice blue eyes made his existence mirror that of a Greek God statue. Fingers tingling around your water bottle unknowingly wishing to touch him, before noticing Steve walking up to you â not before Buckyâs eyes met yours for a split second for who knows what time.
âHe is a killer diller aint he.â The blonde snickered at your flushed face, being caught staring. Taking a quick drink from your bottle ,you stood up and threw it to Steve
âGrandstand.â you coughed out at the man leaving him stunned in place from what just erupted from your mouth âYou coming?â you coaxed him successfully.
 Aside from the small playful teasing Cap tried to play on you,F on his best friendâs back - training was though. He wasnât going easy on you, ass hitting the floor one too many times for your liking. You could already feel the bruises coloring your skin a midnight blue with a hint of a bloody red.
âTime out!â puffing out the words with the last liter of air left inside your lungs âI-I canât Steve.â The dull thudding sound your legs made hitting the mat echoed in the big gym. It was loud enough to wake up the dead.
âThat is enough for today. You did surprisingly well. Donât you think Mr. Grandstrand?â a towel flung on top of your head turning off the lights in your mind. With a trembling hand you pulled it off to look at the one and only Sergeant, looming over you. Steveâs words summoned a low groan from Bucky filled with annoyance.
âHey now, donât snap your cap.â A type of teasing only possible between friends gone through decades and countless near death situations. The towel was soft enveloped in a calming and nostalgic smell. Having gained some of your strength back, your palms pushed off the floor with a fling. For a moment your demeanor mirrored that of Steve, calmly tapping Buckyâs back and throwing him a playful look, that of years long pals.
âCome on cap, donât tease him that much. He gonnâ flip his wig soon.â The sentence dripping with a heavy old school Brooklyn accent. No war could prepare them both for this one sided conversation they just witnessed.
âDid she just?â Bucky pointed at you, finger hovering in the direction of your disappearing body silhouette.
âI donât know man.âÂ
#marvel fanfic#marvel fanfiction#marvel fanfic series#marvel scenarios#marvel characters fanfic#marvel x you#marvel x y/n#marvel x reader#marvel x female reader#mcu fanfiction#avengers fic#avengers fanfiction#avengers fanfic#marvel fic#avengers scenario#avengers imagine#marvel imagine#avengers x fem!reader#avengers x you#avengers x reader#avengers x y/n#bucky fanfic#bucky fic#bucky fanfiction#bucky scenario#bucky imagine#bucky x reader#bucky x you#bucky x y/n#bucky x female reader
32 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Ok - Flip Zimmerman
Flip Zimmerman x Reader
Summary: You met Flip after his shift one night. Soon you were always together, and being together felt right. He seemed to only be okay with you.
Warnings: None, just fluff
Word count: 1.5K
A/N: My first Adam Driver/flip zimmerman fic. I hope yall like it!Â
We fit together, you make me better
Whatever it takes, I'm here forever
Bad things will happen, but none of that matters
We'll find a way, as long as I'm with you, I'm ok
The first time youâd met Flip he was on duty. Well, he was getting off duty. He came into the diner you worked at late at night and asked for a cup of coffee and a breakfast special, even though it was almost midnight. You didnât object, you were breakfast at any time of day type of girl anyway and that was how you knew you and Flip fit together. Well, you knew you fit once he kept coming in.Â
After that night, Flip started coming in every night and asking for the same thing. The diner had good food but it wasnât THAT good.Â
âIâm starting to think you donât just come here for the food Flip.â You told him one night.
âYou see right through me. Any chance I could get a side of you next time?â The second the pickup line exited his mouth he regretted it. In terms of cheesy lines, that had to be at the top of the list. You saw the smirk on his face and knew he was laughing at himself.
âYou donât even have to wait until next time. I get off in an hour.â You told him, and the rest was history. Whenever you werenât working it seemed like you were with Flip. Your mom even noticed and asked if things were getting serious between the two of you. You told her you thought so, but you didnât want to rush anything. Flip was a gentleman, that much you knew for sure.Â
This night happened to be one of the nights that you werenât working. Flip was though, which meant he wouldnât be over at your apartment until quite later. It wasnât the same without him here, in fact, you felt more alone than ever. You had become so accustomed to Flip being there with you, his big arms wrapped around you. Flip was home, not a place where you lived. Home was a person, and you felt at home wherever he was.Â
That was the first time youâd ever admitted that to yourself. Obviously, you knew you felt something like that because of all the time that you spent with him but this was on another level. Who knew that coffee and a breakfast special would lead to something like this? You certainly didnât expect it but you didnât object. Youâd dreamed your whole life of finding someone like Flip.Â
Recently Flip had started a new assignment and it made you nervous. Anyone with a brain knew that the KKK was still around and active. You didnât know there was a chapter in your town until Flip told you what he was working on. You knew you werenât even supposed to know. You couldnât tell anyone else that you knew either, so you kept this secret to yourself. It was hard knowing something all alone, and the only person you could talk to about it was in the thick of it himself.Â
Flip had introduced you to Ron one night at the diner, to help explain what they were doing. Flip wouldnât agree to the assignment until he knew that you knew what he was doing. He knew his job worried you and he wasnât about to give you a scare every time he went to work to go undercover. You understood why Flip had to be the one to go undercover because it would be impossible for Ron but that didnât make you any less worried.Â
There was a Charlieâs Angelâs rerun marathon on TV, so you planted yourself on the couch this night. Popcorn was a must, as you didnât see yourself moving until Flip got home. You sat on the end of the couch that was next to the phone just incase Flip called. Except you knew that he wouldnât. He was at another meeting tonight and you had no idea how deep he was into his assignment.Â
Flip going to the meetings made you the most anxious person. You didnât understand how a group like the KKK could even exist and you hated them. You hated absolutely everything about them. What you hated even more was that you knew they could really hurt Flip. If Flip was found out, you had no idea what would happen. You thought about calling the station to see if Ron would pick up his phone so you could see if Flip was okay, but you refrained.Â
The Charlieâs Angelâs marathon was starting to get good though, so you definitely wouldnât be moving from the couch. To make yourself feel better, you had on one of Flipâs shirts that he had left at your apartment and you were grateful that he did. There was nothing else in the world that would make you feel better until he was there. His scent helped a little, and you tried to focus on the episode of TV that was playing in front of you.
You tried to imagine your life now without Flip in it and you couldnât. He had become so much a part of it that your life was intertwined with his now. It was one of those things that you couldnât quite describe. It was a feeling you had and you knew that it felt right. You knew Flip felt the same way because of all the little things he did for you. You were either at his place or at yours at night, you were never really alone when you slept anymore.Â
That was why you were surprised that you were able to fall asleep on the couch without Flip there. You woke up to a knock on the door. It was a loud quick knock and it took you a moment to figure out who the knock belonged to. It was Flip. He had survived the meeting and now he was just outside the door.Â
You opened the door and saw him standing there, red flannel and all. He looked like he had just run a race but he didnât care. He scooped you up in his arms, inhaling your scent from your neck. It was like he had been deprived of it for months and he needed to remember it immediately. He kicked the door closed behind him and finally brought his face out of your neck to look you in the eye.
âThat was awful. Completely awful. I feel like theyâre going to find out every single time I step foot near any of them. I donât understand how anyone can actually think like that.â He told you, before taking off his flannel and draping it over your shoulders. He knew his flannel was your favorite thing of his to wear, and it brought you comfort. He always put it around you when he had an undercover shift he had just come home from.Â
âIâm sorry my love. Iâm just glad you made it home.â You had to admit it.Â
âYou and me both. The whole time all I wanted was to make it home to you.â He sat down on the couch and saw that Charlieâs Angels was still on. The two of you always watched it together. Flip opened up his arms and you crawled right into them, as if you were a missing puzzle piece that was always supposed to go there.Â
âI know what you and Ron are doing is super important, but it always scares me when you go to those meetings. You have to promise me youâll always come home.â
âI donât know if I can promise that but I will do my best. You are my motivation to make it home every night. You give me something to come home to. I canât imagine my life without you in it.â He kissed the top of your head and slowly rubbed his hand up and down your back. It was the most soothing feeling you could ever imagine. âSpeaking of which, why donât we live together? Living separately doesnât make sense anymore. Weâre either at your place or mine together. We may as well make it one place donât you think?â
âFlip Zimmerman, are you asking me to move in with you?â He nodded, a big ol smile on his face. How he could be so happy after a night that was so scary youâd never know, but this felt right. He was right, making it one place did make sense. You were shocked that neither of you had thought about it sooner. Better late than never, was something your mom would always say.Â
âI believe that I am yes.â
âI would love to move in with you. But on one condition.â You smiled.
âAnd what is that?â He looked at you curiously, but full of love. You had never seen that much love in his expression before.Â
âI get to keep the flannel.â
âDeal. As long as Iâm with you, everything will be okay.âÂ
Nothing else matters
As long as I'm with you, I'm ok
-----
If you wanna be added to my taglist for anything Adam Driver, please let me know!
#adam driver#adam driver fic#adam driver fluff#adam driver x reader#adam driver x reader fluff#flip zimmerman#flip zimmerman fluff#flip zimmerman x reader#flip zimmerman x reader fluff#flip zimmerman x you#blackkklansman
89 notes
¡
View notes
Text
If You Let Me
my stupid ass laptop crashed while writing this so i think that meant i should post it asap. Anyway i rewatched the chimera ant arc and Shootâs transformation inspired me to make sad smut because yall kno i cant stay away from angst. i hope this hurts in a good way! feel free to tell me ur thoughts and opinions!
Summary: After surviving the Chimera Ants, Shoot comes back into your life after years of being gone, claiming to be a changed man. But youâre tired of being his only when he needs you.
Word count: 2,848
My requests are open atm
Warnings: dubcon, angst, fingering, oral sex
18+ crowd here. No minors should be reading this
You see him there. Standing in front of the store window. He doesnât do anything, just stares until you notice him before disappearing into the crowded city streets. You canât help but be shocked. Heâd been gone for years, leaving you to wallow in your misery and self doubt.
Four hours left in your shift and you didnât have to guess where youâd find him. Probably in the same place he always was when he decided to show up again. Every minute you stood there, greeting customers and cleaning up after them you couldnât help but the think of what youâd actually say to him.
What you wanted was to yell, to scream until your voice left you. Maybe youâd quietly tell him to leave and never come back. But youâd done all of that before. No matter what you had to put your foot down. You shouldnât have let it continue for so long anyway.
-
Four hours later and your hunch was correct. Door still locked, he sat right at your kitchen table nonchalantly leaning back as if he belonged there. At one point he did, but the memory of it alone is enough to make your chest ache.
âWhat is it Shoot?â You sigh, dropping your bag and keys on the table. You follow suit, dropping into a chair to sit across from him.
Heâs quiet as you sit down, hand fiddling with the material of his shirt. Nervous habit, you knew all too well how hard they were to break.
âWhy are you so upset?â And he asks it as if thereâs nothing wrong. Like it was normal for him to be here. Your irritation was only growing as you stared at the man in front of you.
âWhat a stupid question.â You mumble, pulling a cigarette out of the pack in your pocket. Before you have time to react heâs crushing it between his fingers, eyes trained on you while he speaks
âI thought you stopped smoking.â Itâs almost a question and his eyes are full of concern.
âBelieve it or not, a lot changes when youâre not here. My life keeps moving without you.â
âAhâ he says, as if heâs finally realizing it.
âDo you think I mightâve changed since we last met?â You give him a once over, shaking your head ânoâ before he continues.
âMaybe you canât see it.â His eyes are guarded as he waits for your reaction. You know what this is before he even has time to finish. He was trying to sway you, make you believe he was different and let him stay for the night. And in the morning youâd be alone again.
âAh..â you sigh, mimicking him. With a nod of your head, you pretend to play along.
âHow many hours are you going to be a changed man?â You cross your arms âOne? Two? Are you going to at least wait until I fall asleep this time?â
He lets out an exasperated sigh, finally letting an emotion play across his face. Irritation. How ironic. âWhy do you have to be so -â
âYouâre the one who decided to leave, Shoot.â
âAnd you always let me come back.â he says calmly. âHow do you think I feel?â Thereâs guilt in his eyes, as if he means to say that  he knows the pain heâs caused and that itâs eating him alive. But the way it sounds when it hits your ears is that because you accepted him over and over again, youâve caused him unnecessary grief. His words are enough to make you overlook the sad expression lingering on his face.
âOh no... donât you sit there and try to blame this on me! You left. I didnât. Donât make yourself out to be the victim here Shoot! I didnât fuck up your emotions. That was all you!â Thereâs a pause as he stares at you. Thatâs how he always was. Always so composed but you could tell what he was thinking nonetheless.
âThatâs not what I was trying to doâ and thereâs this resolve in his voice, as if heâs accepted the fact that this isnât going in the direction he wanted it to.
You pinch the bridge of your nose, closing your eyes before responding. âWell, what were you trying to do then?â
And you know the your next words are harsh, but after years of holding your tongue you donât care to mince your words for his benefit. He pauses to consider your question and thatâs when you say it âOr do you not want to talk about it like usual? Itâs just too fucking difficult youâre gunna have to run away like you always do, right?â
All he does is grit his teeth. But itâs that reaction alone tells you the most. Like the flip of a switch, anger swallowed any sadness that was left on his face, and that was enough to prove him right. He wasnât the person who left you all those years ago. You lean back in your chair with a sigh, choosing to ignore the tension in the room and his piercing gaze. No, this wasnât the same Shoot. he shouldâve left by now. But you know old dogs rarely learn new tricks. Just because he learned a new one didnât mean he was the type of man to stay. Heâd proven that time and time again.
âThe doors open, Shoot.â
You rub your temples. This exchange has already dragged on far too long and the exhaustion you felt earlier from work was slowly returning to you.
He chuckles, itâs something dark and it makes your eyes snap open to look at him. He looks relaxed, like heâd finally gotten what he came for. But thereâs tension hidden in his body. The loose fabric of his clothes couldnât hide that.
âYou always liked to hear yourself talk.â
And he says it as if he hasnât been gone for years. Says it like youâre willing to concede if he just pushes hard enough. If he pressed the right buttons. It makes your stomach turn. Not again. You were done with this game.
âYeah and look what good that did me.â You counter his laugh with a smile that doesnât reach your eyes. âAll that begging and I still ended up alone.â
You get up before you have time to see his reaction. itâs over, you shouldnât care about the sting your words would leave him with. Slowly you move behind him to the balcony, letting your arms hold you tight, as if to keep yourself from falling apart.
You were too tired to be angry, too exhausted to bicker with him much longer. Yes, you loved him. Loved him since you were kids and thatâs why you knew better than anyone that his word meant nothing. He was a man of inaction, it was in his nature to flee at the first sign of a fight. And after all these years, you loved him even though he was nothing but a coward.
You could give in tonight and wake up with an empty bed in the morning, or save yourself the heartache and make him leave right now.
The view on the balcony wasnât bad for how cheap this place was. City stretched before you, lights and people converging as if it was just one giant organism. The sun was setting but, in a place like this there was rarely any peace. People scurried like ants, darting around as they quickly made their way home, to work, to restaurants and clubs. This big city with all these people and he still managed to find the one he was looking for. All so he could satisfy his guilt while paying no mind to how you felt. Yeah, It was time.
âThe door, Shoot. It was nice catching up but I have work in the morning.â Itâs quiet but you know heâs heard you.
Thereâs some shuffling as he gets up and you donât let yourself turn around to see him leave again. You know what it looks like and you know the emotion that would climb itâs way out of your chest if you saw it one more time.
What you donât expect is the feeling of his chest pressing against your back. The warmth there enough to make you release a quiet gasp. You were almost positive he wouldâve taken the opportunity to leave. His arm pulls you closer as the words leave his lips.
âIâm sorryâ
âIâve heard it.â You snap, willing the anger and frustration back down your throat. âIâve heard the âI love youâs and the promises to change before, Shoot. Iâve heard it all.â You canât help it when your voice cracks, or the tears that start sliding down your face.
âJust save it and leave. Donât make it even harder for me.â
He turns you around and heâs wearing this expression you havenât seen on him before. Youâd call it determination, that was the only thing you could describe it as, but there was something else there too.
His movements are slow and you can already tell where this is headed. In a few moments his lips are on yours, fingers tight against your chin holding you in place. You try to fight it, try to pull away but he can tell that the effort is half hearted and it only spurs him on even more. If you truly didnât want it you wouldâve stopped him earlier.
After a few seconds you give in to the taste of his mouth mixed with tears. Itâs warm, itâs familiar and you canât help but lean into it. You know itâs wrong but itâs too late to stop. When he finally lets you go youâve shattered in his grasp. Resolve broken, thereâs nothing left to hold back the flood of emotion thatâs built up inside of you for years.
âI hate you!â You scream. And you hope beyond anything that the same man who would leave is still in there. You could pick up the pieces later but if he stayed itâd only be worse once he was gone. You try to push him away, tears soaking your shirt as you shove against his unforgiving chest.
âI hate you.. I hate you.â The words slowly fizzle into sobs that wrack through your body. Shoot only pulls you closer, arm coming to fit snug against your waist.
âIâm not leaving, y/n. Huh? Look at me. Iâm not leaving.â
You can barely see through the tears flooding your eyes but itâs there. That resoluteness etched deep within the lines of his face. You prayed it was deep enough for him to have changed, you prayed it was shallow enough for him to leave for the final time and spare the ache in your heart. You prayed to be free of this cycle.
You lean into his chest, immediately soaking the fabric there. Your voice is a whisper when you finally speak again.
âI donât believe you.â
âYou donât have to.â He whispers, âJust give me a chance to prove it.â
You donât speak, donât react as he lifts you up and carries you inside. How long has it been since he was here? In your apartment? Your bedroom? You donât remember, but it feels like a thousand lifetimes ago.
Soft kisses litter your pliant body as soon as he lays you on the bed. Itâs different than the usual way heâs done it. Something tender flows through him and into you with each press of his mouth. Maybe he can sense that youâve given up. It didnât matter how hard you tried to fight it, you always ended up underneath him.
But thereâs something so guilt free about the way he undresses you, lays you before him and gives a kiss to your mound. his touch is far sweeter than what youâve come to expect. Before, heâd rush quickly through the act to outrun the guilt that slowly built up inside of him. But now, he takes his time, savoring every minute he can as his mouth sucks bruises into your hips. your thighs. Thereâs a tender moment before he buries his face between your them, quickly licking a stripe up your center before stopping to suck on your sensitive clit. Once he has a taste he canât stop himself from taking what he came for. He doesnât have the patience to.
Whimpers mix with the sobs that leave your throat. You could never help the way your body responded to his touch, couldnât help the way slick dripped down your thighs at the mere thought of his mouth on you. And he doesnât let any of it go to waste, lapping up everything you have to offer him. Heâs starved, and now was his chance to have as much as he wanted.
He had been selfish, he knew that. But as much as he was giving right now he was aware of how much he was taking. This was no different. Your body underneath his. Legs tight around him as he ate his fill and then some, not stopping when you arched against him. A broken wail leaves your throat. No, he was still selfish. He needed all of you, every last drop.
Thereâs no break, no rest as he pushes you over the edge. You can tell heâs not trying to make up for lost time. He couldnât change the past or the mistakes heâd made along the way. It wasnât guilt either. No sadness in his face or in his movements against you. It was a desperate need that drove him, nothing more. Youâd never seen this much of him. Still fully clothed, he left his heart lying naked on the sheets for you to see. Itâs so overwhelming that it makes your head spin. Coupled with the orgasm still rushing through your body, it was enough to make you go limp beneath him. Before you know it, heâs lifting his mouth off of you, giving you respite from the pleasure for only a few seconds. Shoot kneels between your open legs as he deftly pushes two fingers deep within your cunt.
Itâs indescribable. You hadnât felt this good in such a long time, the pleasure of your last orgasm still so fresh that his thumb moving against your clit bordered on painful.
âI love youâ and he says it like itâs not a mere feeling, but an absolute fact. His eyes bore into you, stern expression on his face as he fucks his digits in and out of your soaked core. He feels it. The clench around him as he says it. Thereâs no denying what his words are doing.
âStop it Shoot.â The tears come back again with a vengeance as you cover your face with your arm. He speeds up, thumb brushing quicker at the bud hidden between your folds.
âI love you y/nâ Â and thereâs this conviction in his voice you canât ignore. But you know better. Sobs shake your body as you clench tight around him again. If he kept it up you werenât going to last very long.
Heâs moving, determined expression still on his face as he kisses his way up your stomach to your chest, nipping at a pert nipple before giving the same attention to the other. His lips are on your neck, sucking and biting dark bruises into your sensitive skin.
âYou donât have to say it. Youâve done enough for me sweetheart.â
His warm mouth presses against the hollow of your neck before continuing.
âJust come for me okay?â
You canât help but to obey. You whine as your body tightens around him before it suddenly lets go. All the pain, the hurt, the betrayal is forgotten as he works his tongue into your mouth, taking every noise you make for himself. Itâs mind numbing and the wind is knocked from you at the sheer force of it. You move your arm to fist the sheets underneath you, an electric current still pulsing through your veins as he stills his digits inside and switches to just lazily rubbing your clit in circles.
Shoot watches with rapture at the pleasure on your face, eyes red with tears and lips swollen from his mouth. He wanted more. Wanted to take everything you could give him and then some. To make you cry with pleasure as he pushed your body to itâs limits. But this night wasnât for him and he was aware that you had given everything you could. It wasnât about what he wanted. So he pulls his fingers out and undresses, shushing you when you start to tell him you canât, your too tired. âI donât want thatâ he whispers.
He crawls in bed next to you, holding your naked body close as he places kisses to your neck. your breathing evens out and you fall asleep much quicker than he expected. but it was okay. In the morning heâd be there. Heâd prove himself to you and would take whatever you were willing to give afterwards
130 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Miscommunication Ch. 11
Yall have waited a very long time for this update, I am so sorry. I hope you enjoy though and know that are likely one or two chapters from the end đ this has been an amazing journey and thank you so much for sticking with me! We finally find out who has been sabotaging the missions in this chapter đ
Word Count: 1912
Warnings: Language, canon-typical violence
Pairing: FO! Poe Dameron x Reader
Tag List:  @himbopoes, @writefightandflightclub, @mellow-f1, @imaginecrushes, @ladyflyer20, @kiaralein, @oakleyves, @nacida-en-la-luna, @morgannope @thegirlwiththebook @twomoonstwosuns @awesomefandomsunited @thesoftdumbass @kittyofalltrades @struggling-bee @amarvelousmandalorian @seeking-a-great--perhapsâ @sheerfreesia007â @firstordermariposa @darksideofclarkeâ @damndamer0nâ @criminal-cookiesââ @poesflygirlâ @huliabitchâ @this-cat-is-deaâÂ
Iâm gonna be honest, I have not updated my taglist in a while, so I am so sorry if Iâve missed you! (Also, I know that gif is Santi BUT it correctly displays the amount of anger Poe feels so đ¤ˇââď¸)
Poe and Kylo rush you to the ships, getting you to the medical unit. Youâre taken immediately, the medics and their droids rushing to work on saving you. Poe finds himself watching as youâre worked on. Your heart fails twice in the time it takes the transport to get to the Finalizer and each time, Poeâs own heart clenches. He wills you to fight, to live and each time they bring you back. Once they reach the ship, you are rushed to the medical bay and placed in a bacta tank.
One of the medics approaches him and Kylo, explaining the situation to the two. You had undergone torture in that camp, as they had thought, and your body was struggling to maintain itself after the damage done to it. They currently could not guarantee your survival, even with you placed in the bacta tank. Kylo had stormed from the bay at the news, leaving Poe to stare up at where you were suspended in the tank. For the first time in a very long time, Poe feels vulnerable and he hates it. Stepping up to the tank, he places one gloved hand flat against the glass and stares up at you. Alone with you, he takes a steadying breath before speaking.
âIf Iâd had any idea that you would worm your way under my skin so thoroughly in such a short time, I would have never pursued you. As it is, youâve managed to successfully crack my shell, sweetness. Donât you dare die on me now. Iâm not finished with you yet.â He swears he sees your hand twitch when he finishes speaking, but when you make no other movements, he steps away from the tank and out of the bay. He heads to his room, determined to wash your blood from his skin. He scrubs harder than necessary, leaving his skin red and raw, and the clothes he was wearing are trashed rather than being sent to be laundered. As soon as he is clean, he returns to the medical bay where he stays and watches over you.
For five days you stay suspended in the bacta tank and Poe rarely leaves your side. He stays like a specter, watching over you and waiting for you to awaken. Kylo and even Hux visit as well, checking in on your status. The medics have done everything they can, and the tank has done itâs work but still you donât wake. Poeâs frustration shows in the way he paces the room youâre in, the way he snaps at the medics and droids. No one understands why you wonât wake, and Poe hears the medics speculate that perhaps the damage was too great, and they didnât get to you soon enough. That you simply wouldnât wake because of the amount of damage you took. Most of the time, these medics leave the room in tears after Poe rips into them. He refuses to give up on you, knowing youâll pull through despite the odds stacked against you.
Poe is sitting in front of your tank, watching you, when a trooper approaches him and tells him that Hux has requested his presence in the Generalâs office. The trooper insists it is urgent, so Poe stands with a scowl and sweeps from the room. He paces quickly to Huxâs office, surprised to find both Hux and Kylo inside. The two men give him a confused look when he knocks on the open door, stepping inside.
âHas something changed?â Kylo asks, a hopeful lilt to his voice. At this, Poe shakes his head before focusing on Hux.
âWhat did you need?â Poe asks, tone clipped and to the point. He feels unease settle in his stomach when Huxâs face contorts in confusion.
âWhat are you talking about?â
âDid you not request to see me? Urgently?â At Poeâs words, the ships alarms suddenly begin to blare. Red lights begin flashing and an announcement comes over the PA system.
âThere has been an unauthorized breach in Hangar 4. Red Alert. I repeat, there has been an unauthorized breach in Hangar 4. All units to stations.â The three men exchange shocked glances before racing from the office, heading towards the hangar mentioned. Theyâre almost there when Poe skids to a stop.
âWhat are you doing?!â Hux snaps, him and Kylo continuing forward.
âI get wrongly sent to your office and then suddenly the ship is under attack? Donât you think thatâs a little convenient?!â Poe snaps before turning and heading back towards the med bay. He vaguely hears Kylo and Hux curse behind him before they too are following him. As they run, Poe snatches a blaster from a passing trooper, fully expecting trouble once they arrive.
When they reach the med bay, the glass doors are shattered, and they can see medics dead or unconscious on the ground. They sweep the room carefully, Poe and Kylo leading with Hux taking up the rear. They reach the bacta tank room and Poe feels his heart stop at seeing your tank broken open with no sign of you anywhere. Heâs about to turn and leave when he hears a man groan. Kylo and him exchange looks before creeping slowly into the room. They approach your tank and are shocked to find General Pryde leaned against the side of it, clutching a wound to his stomach. Heâs speaking, but not to them and the men look around. Not seeing anyone, they focus on what Pryde is saying rather than who he is speaking to.
â⌠would have gotten away with it if it werenât for you. This ship should be mine, not that brats. If you hadnât found that information on me, Hux would have never gotten this ship. It would be mine to command.â He growls, staring at something in the shadows. Poe, Kylo, and Hux all feel their eyebrows shoot up at the words Pryde is speaking but they donât have long to contemplate it because you are suddenly stepping out of the shadows, a blaster clutched in your hands and pointed straight at Pryde.
âSo, youâre telling me⌠that you sabotaged my missions⌠had Captain Dameron captured⌠had me captured and tortured⌠all because of the dirt I found on you and presented to Snoke?â Your voice is eerily calm, but your face betrays the anger you feel as you glare at the man at your feet.
âOf course I did, you stupid whore. I deserved to have command of this ship, not that welp. I have the experience and the brilliance needed to properly command. Dameron was just an inconsequential casualty and you⌠you deserved to be tortured after what you took from me.â Poe snarled at those words, stepping forward with his blaster raised. Both yours and Prydes attention shifted to him and then Kylo and Hux. Prydeâs face paled even further.
âCommander Ren⌠I had no idea you were here. I-â Before the man can say anymore, Kylo is reaching out, choking him with the Force.
âYou will pay for what youâve done, Pryde.â Kylo growls, his grip tightening. Pryde gasps, clutching at his neck and trying to breathe in air but he is unsuccessful.
âStop.â Everyone turns to you at your command. Your eyes are still fixed on Pryde, blaster trained on him as well. Kylo loosens his hold some, enough for Pryde to get some air, but doesnât release him entirely.
âIf anyone gets to kill this bastard, itâs me.â You say, coldly before firing straight into Prydeâs chest. It kills him instantly and he slumps in Kyloâs grip before heâs released and slides to the floor. The four of you stand in silence for a few moments before Poe suddenly drops his blaster, crosses the few feet over to you, and dragging you against him. His arms lock tightly around you and he holds your head to his chest. You also drop your blaster and wind your arms around him, sighing against his chest. You hear Kylo and Hux both shift uncomfortably at the display of affection, but you could not care less. Poe only pulls away far enough so he can press his lips against yours, kissing you deeply. You return his affection easily, but only for a moment before pulling away. Poe doesnât let it bother him, merely pressing a kiss to your forehead. You hear Hux clear his throat from behind Poe and the two of you separate to see what he wants. Poe keeps a hand on you though, reassuring himself that youâre really awake and standing next to him.
âWas that true?â Hux asks.
âWhat? I donât know how much you heard.â
âThat you turned in information on Pryde which is why I have command of the Finalizer?â
âOh, yeah. Donât get all sappy about it. I would have rather had you as the General than that son of a bitch.â Your words are said nonchalantly but still they have an effect on Hux. He looks grateful and he opens his mouth to say something, but you cut him off.
âDonât even think about it. This changes nothing. Youâre still an infuriating bastard and Iâm still an annoying bitch. We donât have to be friends.â But thereâs mirth in your gaze and Hux canât find it him to be insulted. Kylo groans from beside Hux though and the attention shifts to him. He has a look of faux annoyance on his face.
âYou mean itâs your fault we have to deal with this insufferable man? The betrayal⌠my own captain? How could you?â Hux rolls his eyes while you and the other two boys snicker at his expense.
âAlright, alright. Letâs get this mess taken care of. We need to alert the bridge that everything is taken care of.â At Huxâs words, the lot of you sober up.
âDameron, take her to her room so she can get cleaned up. Weâll handle this mess.â Kylo says. You throw him a grateful look and Poe nods, wrapping an arm around your waist and leading you from the med bay. The walk to your room is done mostly in silence, aside from the alarm that finally shuts off about halfway there. However, instead of going to your room, Poe leads you to his. You canât help the fond smile that rises when you reach his door and he lets the two of you in quickly. He goes to his dresser and pulls out some clothes for you and hands them to you. You take them, leaning up to press a kiss to his cheek. He presses one to your temple before ushering you off to use his refresher.
You stand under the spray for longer than strictly necessary, just contemplating everything. Youâre tired, despite having been out for some time and the water feels good against your skin. You finally scrub yourself down, ridding yourself of the traces of bacta still on your skin and step out. You dry off quickly and dress, stepping out of the refresher and into Poeâs room to find him sitting on the bed and waiting for you. You approach him and as soon as youâre within reach, he wraps his arms around you and pulls you into him, laying the both of you down. No words are spoken, Poe just runs a hand over your hair soothingly. You find yourself drifting off in his arms and hoping that the storm had finally passed.
#miscommunication#poe dameron imagine#poe dameron au#first order poe#first order reader#first order poe x reader#first order poe dameron#first order poe dameron x reader#first order poe x female reader#poe dameron x reader#poe dameron#poe dameron x female reader
105 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Flood and Flame /// Guy x Eep Fanfic
"You're the fire and the flood
And I'll always feel you in my blood
Everything is fine
When your hand is resting next to mine
Next to mine
You're the fire and the flood"
"Something wrong?" Guy inquired.
She shook her head before resting it on his shoulder, getting comfortable. "No, not really," Eep told him, seeing he didn't look convinced despite all she could really see was the curve of his jawline. "What about you? I have a feeling that it's not just itchy feet bothering you tonight."Â
Guy and Eep take some time to sort out their feelings, surviving The End of the World itself can take its toll. There's also matters of the heart... /// Guy x Eep /// Post!Croods but before A New Age ///
You can also read it on Ao3 or FF.net here:
https://archiveofourown.org/works/29494047
https://www.fanfiction.net/s/13821005/1/Flood-and-Flame
- <3 -
Author's Note: I'm always fascinated by the development of Guy and Eep's relationship that we don't see leading into "A New Age", since they start off rather new to each other. I also like to explore just how the family processed surviving The End since I'd imagine that was a very traumatizing experience. Especially for Eep who had nearly lost both her father and Guy during all that, two people she cares deeply for. So this is a little "what if" into that scenario.
This is also just a little distraction from "A Tomorrow of Our Own" as I sort through my writer's block. I had wanted to post this before Valentine's Day hit but what can you do, can't rush quality. The picture here was drawn by me and I hope you like the story and artwork. Some warning, kinda steamyish near the end, skip right to it or over it, your choice. If it makes anyone feel anything, then I did my job despite my virgin awkward boyfriendless ass feeling differently, haha. Ngl, took me several days just to write the kiss because I got so much second hand embarrassment yall gotta read that.
Eep couldn't sleep but then again, how could you catch a wink after surviving The End of the World itself? Her blood was still pounding in between her ears and it thrummed through her veins. The energy hummed under her skin, desperate to burst alongside the burning that sent her nerves ablaze. It was barely a few short hours ago they'd outlasted certain death. For those short moments, all had seemed lost.
In-between the restless twisting and turning amongst the sleep pile, Eep gave up trying to sleep. The dark around her didn't help matters much, even if Eep prided herself in her courage. She hunted for light all her life, eyes drifting towards the remains of the embers that still glowed upon the ground. It gave little comfort.
Her father's words echoed in her memory, the whole ordeal still fresh as a wound. Never be afraid.
Perhaps it was easier said than done, green gaze finding the hulking mass of fur and muscle that was Grug. She almost lost her father without never telling him she loved him. It haunted her when she waited on the other side of that chasm, bordering The End and waiting for a response she knew was never coming. The anxiety came like an unwelcome stranger, knocking persistently at her skull. Giving a soft frustrated groan, she sat up and crossed her arms.
She looked up at the moon and the night sky that held all the Tomorrows, the sleeping suns shining like beacons of hope. Eep tried laying down again, cuddling close to a nearby snoring mass she assumed was her little brother Thunk. There was Chunky's loud rumbling purr, Gran's thunderous snoring and Ugga's gentle murmuring to seek comfort from. She counted each breath, in and out and shut her eyes⌠How did the tiger fly? Her voice echoed, reminding her of caves and the canyon that once defined her existence.
And then he stumbled into her life, well, more like she pushed her way into his with persistence rivaling the most stubborn of beasts. He held the sun in his hands and showed her there was more than darkness. She jumped on the sun and rode it to Tomorrow.
Her nerves, taut as a bowstring, nagged for release. Like the tiger in Guy's tale, she was ready to fly.
I gotta move around, she thought. Eep gave one last look at her slumbering family silhouetted in the darkness. Instinct was something she knew innately, it kept her alive.
She wiggled free of the tangled bodies around her, rolling onto her hands and knees. Eep quickly felt the crisp night time chill turn her skin to goose flesh. She shivered, partially regretting the choice to leave the warm safety of the family sleep pile. Her body was too tense for sleep though, reminding Eep of the static feeling the air got before lightning struck.
She shrugged the feeling off and like a cat on the prowl began to creep away from the slumbering clan. Eep made distance and in-between trotting along her knuckles, she sprang up onto the balls of her feet gracefully. Muscles rippling under her tanned skin, she just let loose. The lush green jungle and its many colorful flowers rushed past her in a blur of color. Breaking into a run once Eep knew she was far enough away not to make noise, she relished in the freedom the night brought her. Eep breathed in the air deeply, feeling it expand her lungs and suddenly the cold of it felt good in comparison.
Her feet carried her towards the edge of the jungle, white sand expanding far as the eye could see. The ocean was shining bright, so blue she wondered if it was even real. The moonlight reflecting on the ocean called to her in a whisper yet was loud enough to deafen her ears. Eep wondered perhaps if she dipped her hands into the water she would scoop up a shard of the moon. Eep paused at the edge of the treeline. A familiar scent blew in on the breeze upwind, Eep flaring her nostrils.
Guy, she would recognize his scent anywhere. He smelled of wind and freedom, like innovation and firewood. He was also tinged in ash from The End and the burning scent of the tar he'd been stuck in with her father. It was thick and pungent, making her tense. Again it reminded her how close she had nearly lost everything. Eep without another thought was quick to seek him out, a part of her worried about him being alone out here.
It was silly to worry, there was no danger here now. Besides, Guy had survived alone long before he ever met her and her family. However she couldn't shake it, especially when today she saw him lose hope in that moment. Guy was a dreamer and always knew how to escape the worst of dire situations. Full of ideas that seemed endless, he'd had no solution to when the earth broke into pieces around them. It had broken her heart seeing him like that, all her faith was on him and she'd never thought he could lose that spark.
It didn't make her regret the journey though, she would have always followed him to The Ends of the earth. Despite how short she'd known him, it felt like forever somehow. Were soulmates real? She hoped so.
Come with me.
She found him quickly thanks to her keen sense of smell. Seated on a tall rock on the shore, his back was to her. His knees were curled up to his chest, long arms wrapped around him. Eep crept towards him and he perked at the sound. He turned his head, squinting to see passed the dark. He relaxed when he realized it was not danger, a sigh rattling his thin, lanky frame. His smile could radiate light as he gave her one. It made her insides melt.
"Hey," he greeted, already scooting over to give her a spot on his lonely little ledge.
She didn't hesitate to plop herself next to him, quickly cozying herself into his side. "Hey you," she chirped back.
Guy didn't seem to mind the affection, if anything he was just as eager to meet her half way. He leaned his head comfortably against her temple, breathing in her scent.
"What are you doing up?" Eep asked him after several moments, needing the time to enjoy having him to herself for once. It was one of the first real time being alone together since getting stuck in the canyon.
"Just wanted to explore a bit, I couldn't sleep," he told her, turning his face to nuzzle her cheek. If Eep were a cat, she would have purred at the affection. "What about you?"
"I'm too wound up I think," she said. "I can't sit still for long anyway."
He chuckled fondly, pulling away to look at her. Eep practically whined at the loss of contact, looking into his eyes. "You do have a severe case of wanderlust, I must be contagious."
"Hey, so long as it's not the common cold I'm good."
"I'd never want to make you sick," Guy promised her. "I'm healthy as a horse fly, I swear."
Lovesick seemed to be a fitting description though, Eep batting her eyelashes as she swooned at his affection. He grinned at her.
"How did you find me?" He asked her suddenly, returning to nuzzle the soft skin of her cheek and jaw.
"I sniffed you out," she exclaimed, sounding proud of herself.
"Do I really smell that weird to you?" Guy teased her, gently lifting a finger to boop her on the nose. She went cross eyed, amused.
"A bit, I've gotten used to it though," she teased right back.
He gave her a lopsided boyish smile at that, chuckling low in his throat. Guy made himself more comfortable on his perch on the ledging. Eep watched Guy turn away from her to look towards the sky, his brows furrowed. Something seemed to be on his mind, Eep's curiosity pricked under her skin and she shuffled her weight. Feeling her shift, Guy turned back to her, questioning.
"Something wrong?" Guy inquired.
She shook her head before resting it on his shoulder, getting comfortable. "No, not really," Eep told him, seeing he didn't look convinced despite all she could really see was the curve of his jawline. "What about you? I have a feeling that it's not just itchy feet bothering you tonight."
He sighed, merely cuddling her warm body as he put an arm behind her back. "Bad dream," he confessed at last, looking up at the slumbering suns above them again. Guy's face was solemnly drawn, forlorn as seemed to search the heavens for answers. "Today was a lot."
"Yeah," she agreed quietly, mind blanking as she thought back to what had happened just barely a day ago now.
Eep looked at her arm where a fresh wound was, the blood long since dried. She'd gotten it after Grug threw her across the chasm, her bicep had grazed a sharp rock when she landed. Eep had a feeling it would scar, it wasn't like she was scared or ashamed of those though.
This one though felt different, sure, she had survived but it'd been a horrifying day. It was something that would take time to forget and feel pride in.
Guy followed her eyes and gently nudged her, drawing her from her thoughts. "What about you?" He echoed the question. "I know it's not only me who's reflecting."
"What is there really to say?" She shut her eyes, returning to the darkness that had suffocated them in dirt and ash. "I nearly lost my dad." We all almost died.
They fell into a tense silence as both Eep and Guy continued to digest all that they'd experienced today. Guy idly peeled at a piece of dried tar he couldn't wash off successfully with his finger nail. She lifted her head a little and Eep watched him, green eyes flickering between his face and the splotch of black tar.
"I know the feeling," he murmured at last and he hesitated a long moment, steeling himself as he lowered his head. "I⌠um⌠I lost my parents when I was a little boy."
Eep drew away to properly look at his face, seeing the old hurt there. He wouldn't look at her, trapped somewhere in his mind she was unable to follow. She reached out to cup his cheek to turn his head towards her, rubbing her thumb tenderly against his face.
He leaned into her touch, lifting his hand to cover hers. He pulled it away slightly in order to press his nose into her calloused palm, a gesture of deep fondness amongst cave people. Did he know that? Eep wondered. It made her ears burn despite the weight of what they were talking about.
"Guy⌠I'm sorry," she said finally, it was the only thing she could really say. It had been an obvious conclusion for why he was alone, so young yet wise beyond his years. His experience spoke volumes of the world he had to face.
She once couldn't imagine living without her father, no matter how much Grug frustrated and smothered her. After today she knew though at last and it was the worst feeling in the entire universe, no kind of wound she'd ever gotten could come close to comparing to it.
"The tar pit with your dad really picked at an old wound for me," he went on, voice beginning to warble a little. "They had drowned in that stuff. I guess⌠I guess I wasn't as over it as I thought I was. I can't forget that awful smell, it suffocates you."
Eep didn't think it was a thing you could get over, part of her didn't want to meet the person who had forgotten it that easily. She wasn't sure what to say so instead she wrapped an arm around his waist, hoping her presence would be enough comfort.
"I'm not alone anymore though," Guy continued despite how sad his voice sounded. "I got you and your family now."
"And Belt," she added helpfully and it made him smile a little bit as waned as it was.
"And Belt," he agreed. "I think my family would have wanted me to go on this crazy road trip with you."
"Log ride and all?"
"Maybe sans the log ride," Guy admitted, twisting his face up in a pout. Eep pulled him closer so she could hug him better.
They fell into a companionable silence for a time, listening to the wind as it blew over the beach. Her thoughts wandered again to places she didn't want it to go, that buzzing unused energy beneath her skin returning with a vengeance.
Eep knew thinking about things wasn't going to be helpful for either of them, her gaze jumping between Guy and the ocean. The tide rumbled softly as it eased in and out along the coastline. She tugged on his elbow, gesturing with her head in the direction of the ocean.
"Wanna go for a swim?" Eep asked, knowing the shift in topic would be welcome. They would drown their fears in the water. She idly flexed her muscles in preparation of the activity to come.
His expression lightened despite his eyes still looking sad. It was progress at least. "Yeah, sure," he relented with a small smile.
Eep beamed at him in girlish glee, separating herself from his side to spring to her feet. "Last one in is a rotten egg!" She shot off, leaping off the ledge onto the sand gracefully.
Guy scrambled to rush after her and nearly fell face first off the rock, calling out accusingly, "Hey! That's cheating, Eep!"
"No, you're just a sore loser!" She called back, turning around as she ran backwards a moment. She saw him running as fast as he could, long legs extending forward and back. Eep made it to the shore line and leaped into it in a cannonball, climbing a nearby series of rocks as a kind of diving board.
There was a dark shape distorted on the surface of the water before suddenly it crashed down after her. Eep moved to avoid being crushed and saw it was Guy. He grinned at her, paddling about skillfully. Eep was still learning this whole swimming thing, he was like a swan to water compared to her. They were deep enough that they could see the bottom yet not far enough for it to be a problem returning back above the sea. She swam after him when he went further down, showing her some coral and undersea plants that were eye candy. Some fish swam passed them, their scales rainbowy and glistening in the lowlight.
Her lungs began to burn for air and she could see Guy was beginning to feel the effects too, for he started upwards with a strike of his feet to the sea floor. Eep could see the mottled light shining above her on the water, casting the belly of the sea in an ethereal sort of glow. She kicked her feet down, paddling her way up to the surface with a gasp. She moved a clump of wet hair out of her eyes, grinning when she saw Guy resurfacing next.
She splashed him merrily, Guy lifting his arms in a feeble attempt to protect himself. He swatted water back at her afterwards childishly, Eep giggling as she began to crocopup paddle away from him. Guy followed her, easily cutting her off to dunk her when he grabbed her around the shoulders. Eep sputtered as she resurfaced, seeing the wide mischievous grin on his face.
"Two can play at that game!" Eep declared, sucking in a breath dramatically before diving back down.
She could see Guy's body twist and turn as he attempted to peer down to see what she was doing. Eep swam under him and hefted him onto her shoulders, she heard his surprised gasp as he clutched around her neck for support. She promptly tossed him head over feet before scrambling to the nearby rocks again before he could get her back.
His head popped up above the sealine, Guy wiping his face away the water and spitting salt from his mouth. He looked around for her before his dark eyes found her standing proudly on the rocks.
"What are you doing now?" Guy asked her, swimming near her suspiciously.
"I'm the queen of the rocks!" Eep called out, puffing her chest out. "And you're the dirty dung beetle," she added, her teeth shining from her wide playful smile.
"I'll show you who's the dirty dung beetle," he said, beginning to climb the rocks after her.
Eep pounced to a higher one as he got closer, her balance better than his as she lowered onto all fours. "You gotta try harder than that to dethrone me, Guy."
Guy scrambled on the wet slippery stones but found his balance before he could plummet back into the ocean. He got to her perch and the two of them began to wrestle for the spot, Eep getting him into a headlock as his arms went around her torso.
He attempted to shove her with all his might, looking rather pathetic as he went red in the face from exertion. "You're like a rock!"
"Complimenting me won't get you anywhere!" She shifted her weight, ready to throw him.
He saw an opening and Guy swept his leg against hers, forcing her to stumble as her foot slid from underneath her. Suddenly, Eep lost her footing and yelping out loud began to fall. She didn't release him, if she was going down he was going down with her. Guy gave a similar shout and the two crashed in a heap into the water.
He let go of her and Eep loosened her grip from around his neck as the two swam back to the surface, gasping for air. Eep pulled him up with her, arms loosely draped on his shoulders and back. Guy had a sopping mop of hair drooping over his forehead and eyes, his smile wide. "I win."
"That was hardly a fair victory," Eep accused him without any real bite, lightly kicking his leg. "You fought dirty!"
"You're just a sore loser," he teased her, echoing what she'd called him earlier.
She just huffed, floating there with him. She looked at his face, amused. He looked so funny with his hair covering most of his face, it reminded her of the shaggy mop sabrebunnies had. She was suddenly hyper aware of how close together they were, his face nearly touching hers as his breath came out huffing. She could feel it fan her lips and a chill that wasn't just the cold this time made her shiver. His torso pressed against hers, their knees touching and chests close together.
It reminded her of when they'd set the trap together back in the tundra with the weird rocks. They had gotten tangled together like this before, faces touching and limbs ensnared tightly. This time there was no turkeyfish or Grug to break the tension.
She swallowed, her throat felt tight. Guy brushed aside the hair from his eyes, his laughter stilled and the smile on his face fell away slowly. His eyes fell to her lips for a moment. He suddenly realized their position but he made no move to pull away.
"Eep?"
She felt like she had butterflies inside her stomach yet somehow it didn't seem to matter at all right now. Eep only wanted to hear him say her name again like that, softly and wrapped with warmth. Only he could make her name sound like one of the most beautiful things in the world.
"Yeah, Guy?" It took her a moment for her brain to catch up to reply, she wondered if she sounded as breathless as she felt.
He was quiet, a seriousness she wasn't quite used to seeing when she thought of Guy. He was usually so goofy and strange, in a good way, of course. It was easier on her nerves though when he was stammering and a little nervous of her. Now she was the one feeling a little frightened but she also couldn't care less about that right now. It was a fear that reminded her of when she tried something new, nervous energy that fell away into satisfaction when it proved her fears wrong.
"I think I love you," he confessed after hesitating, needing to collect his thoughts. His words were soft and gentle, the fondness there even without him directly telling her. They came out of nowhere practically, yet it just felt right. Guy gauged her expression which must have been surprised because he reached for her hand as it trembled. "Are you okay?"
"It's just the cold," she mumbled with a sheepish look, attempting to ignore the gooseflesh erupting across her skin. Eep smiled.
He seemed as nervous as she was, resting her palm on his chest and covering her hand entirely. His heart was thundering under her fingers and he shivered. She felt it through her hand and arm, Eep blinked at him with concern. "Just the cold," Guy murmured back with a small grin.
"My heart feels like that too," she chuckled, shutting her eyes tight as she sucked in a deep breath. "Is that normal?"
"Yeah, it is," Guy assured her, squeezing her hand with a gentleness she wasn't accustomed to. Used to rough handling, it was something she was still adjusting to. "Least I think so. I've never⌠felt like this before."
"Okay," Eep murmured. "Hey, um, can I�"
"Can you�" He encouraged her softly.
She decided it was easier to just do it than elaborate what she wanted because something about it felt too intense to put into her voice. She forgot what words were but that was okay, they seemed unneeded. Not thinking was becoming easier, Eep closed the distance between them, not that there was much left to begin with anyway. She pressed her forehead against his, holding her breath as she waited for his reaction. He was so warm, his breath stuttering against her lips at the contact.
He was tense under her touch for a moment before relaxing, brushing his nose against hers as he tilted his head at a more comfortable angle. His touch thrilled her, a feeling she'd never experienced before until meeting him. Nobody had ever touched her like this, vulnerable and intimate. It was a long drawn out moment, Eep hearing the soft exhale of his breath.
"You need to breathe, Eep," Guy reminded her in a low voice.
"Oh," she managed to say, sounding rather pathetic as she let it out.
Guy nuzzled his nose against hers, brow against brow. "I like this."
Eep found what she wanted to say again, pressing her palm against his heart. His fingers tightened around hers. His pulse raced under her, pounding like thunder in a storm. It fueled her resolve and gave her relief that her feelings weren't something fleeting. It wasn't just because Guy was new that he fascinated her endlessly, her feelings ran deeper than that. "I... I think I love you too, Guy."
There was a hitch in his voice. "Yeah?"
"Yeah."
They breathed together for what felt like forever, his breath fanning her face. Guy moved, she felt it in the water around them. Eyes still closed, they widened when she felt the gentle press of something against her lips. His fingers brushed along her jawline tenderly, tilting her head further. A rush of heat made her skin feel more alive than it ever had before, touched by sunlight and fire all at once. It burned her blood and pounded in between her ears. His mouth moved against hers, each movement making her heart skip a beat. He pulled the slightest bit away, lips hovering above hers. His chest heaved a bit as he caught his second wind, Eep realized she was just as bad. It felt like the rush she got from hunting or when he taught her something new, invigorating and alive. Guy seemed to be waiting for something, what that something was, Eep wasn't sure.
A shiver ran down her spine despite how warm her entire body felt, Eep gathered her resolve. She leaned back towards him, hesitating for a heartbeat before tentatively closing the distance between them. He pulled her closer, which was somewhat difficult due to being in the water. He let go of her hand to tangle his fingers in her hair, Eep stroking the indentation between his pectorals. He trembled like a leaf under her touch as it roved over his skin, her hands moving from his chest to his shoulders, kneading the sinewy muscle there. His hand gently stroked the slope of her neck and down her muscular back, tracing scars in a awed sort of way, like she was precious.
She felt the soft flicker of his tongue against her lower lip and she couldn't help but startle, pulling back the slightest breath away. He didn't chase after her lips, just shut his eyes and breathed out a long, drown out exhale like he was pained. Her face leaned closer to his again and shyly she copied him, gliding her tongue along his lip to show her what he wanted.
And show her he did, tentative and gentle as always when he sensed her hesitation. He would never push her, though once Eep found her courage, she turned the tides on him with her typical ferocity. Guy gave a sound that was nearly a growl, thrilling her. She'd never been wanted before, her palm cradling his cheek. Her other arm went to wrap around his neck as his hand fell to squeeze her waist. He gripped the furs at her hips, pulling her closer yet still feeling too far away. She wanted him closer, like prey being hunted she felt cornered but it was exciting. Emotions she never knew before raged within her, Eep couldn't help but whimper against his lips as they spiraled down.
He paused, pulling away at the sound to take in her flushed face. His chest heaved, Eep feeling it more so than hearing it now. "Are you okay? I'm um⌠sorry." Guy was suddenly sheepish.
"I think I forgot how to breathe," she said between breaths, exhilarated.
He swallowed thickly, gathering his wits as he gently pushed her away. "Me too." The words seemed to remind him what was at stake here, that there was more than the burning in their blood.
The distance helped her heart time to finally stop its frantic beating. It found itself a much more manageable rhythm, one that thankfully didn't make her feel like she was dying. She caught her breath, lifting her hand out of the water to see it was pruned. "Wow," she mumbled, surprised.
"We've been in the water too long," he said, looking at his own fingers. "I think I'm actually cold now." Guy shivered, teeth chattering for a second.
Eep giggled with a sheepish grin. "Me too."
Guy began making his way towards the shoreline, padding through the water. Eep followed him as she crocopup paddled. Once they reached the soft white sand, the couple flopped together on their backs. Eep wiggled into his side, curling up into a ball. With the warmth of the sun gone, there wasn't much of a way to chase off the chill.
He wrapped an arm around her, rolling onto his side to get closer. "We can't stay here, you know," he mumbled into her hairline.
"Too cold, don't care," she rebutted. "Make me warm."
Guy chuckled, pulling his hands away despite her whining protest. He blew hot air into his palms and rubbed her chilled skin vigorously. They stayed like that for a moment, trading body heat until the cool night air on their skin felt tolerable. Eep pushed herself to her elbows after pulling away, gazing at the sky. Guy followed her eyes towards the sleeping suns.
"I'll never get tired of seeing this," Eep said aloud, turning to face Guy. He finally sat up, draping his arms over his knees as he crossed his legs.
"Me either," he said, relishing the beautiful sight. "I've followed each sun for so long," Guy continued, closing his eyes with a peaceful look on his face. He turned to face her, a smile quirking the corner of his mouth. The fondness in his dark eyes made her feel shy, something she hadn't known she could be. "They lead me to you."
"I should thank them," Eep decided, getting to her feet. She stretched her arms above her head, hands attempting to reach for the moonlight. "Thank you, Tomorrow!" She called out, smirking at Guy who laughed.
He found his legs, standing up next to her. "Yeah!" He shouted, cupping his hands to his mouth so the sound carried. "Thank you!"
She giggled, giddy as she pressed into his side. He rested his head against hers, grabbing her hand to affectionately smooth his thumb over her knuckles. Guy raised her hand to his lips after, placing a featherlight kiss on each finger. "Your dad would so kill me right now," he mumbled against her skin.
"I won't let him," she quipped, practically glowing in her warmth. "Though, he might hunt you down if we don't go back to bed."
"Yeah," he sighed, sounding reluctant as he let her hand go. Eep instantly missed the warm of his calloused palm and fingers around it. "We probably should."
"We can still take advantage of the sleep pile though," she said with a slow grin, hands behind her back coyly.
He copied her expression, keen on the sneaky plan. "Not like Grug can really lecture us, everyone moves like an earthquake in there."
She toed the ground, shaking her head with a snort. "Yeah." Eep nudged his shoulder and looped her arm through his. "C'mon, it's late and I think I'm worn out enough to sleep now."
Guy nodded his agreement, seeming to suppress a yawn suddenly as he muffled his mouth. "Yeah, I'm all adventured out." He gave her a sly little look, Eep innocently blinking up at him as if not knowing what he was insinuating. "Thanks for that, by the way."
"Anytime," she quipped.
They began to make their way away from the beach and into the jungle, hearing the snores of the slumbering family through the thick foliage. Eep tugged Guy down besides her to practically curl around him. Guy wrapped an arm around her waist, shimmying into a more comfortable position before sighing. Eep closed her eyes with a low hum, listening to the soft beating of Guy's heart.
She felt something soft press against her forehead, a kiss, she realized. She idly kissed the spot where his heart was in response, lovingly without a word but he knew its meaning. His breath hitched a little and he tugged her closer.
She was asleep faster than she thought possible, content and cozyâŚ
Of course the awakening was less so when morning came, a disgruntled and shrill sound reached her ears. Yup, everything seemed back to normal, its natural balance. Guy could do nothing more besides retreat away as the familiar broad form of Grug seemed ready to skewer him with a nearby branch he grabbed. Of course he had assumed the worst, having awoken to see Guy's body draped over Eep's, pinning her beneath his weight
"Belt!" Guy shouted as he pelted off into the forest, ducking and weaving.
But the sloth only raised his long arms in a sweeping dramatic gesture. "Dun, dun, dun!"
"Ah, young love," Gran crooned, resting her fist on her chin as Eep got up to go save her boyhog. "I doubt he will kill him, we still need his fire."
Fire indeed, Eep thought with a burning blush.
#thecroods#the croods#croods#the croods a new age#the croods 2 a new age#the croods 2#croods 2#thecroods2#croods2#dreamworks#croods fanfiction#fanfiction#my writing#my fanfiction#flame and flood#guyxeep#eepxguy#guy x eep#eep x guy#geep
19 notes
¡
View notes
Text
OâDeath//Calliope Kane Book 2
Disclaimer: Look yall. You should know by now, sometimes you will get 2 chapters at the same time and sometimes youâll get one every three months from me. So enjoy lol
Description: The Grounders have been defeated. The people on the Ark have landed safelyâŚ.so where is the rest of The 100? Calliope and her friends must work in a race against time to save everyone..no matter the cost.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
âCalliope, I donât know what the hell has gotten into you, but that was such a reckless move. You have no idea if heâs going to make it or if they will believe him if he does.â Kane was pacing back and forth in the council room as Callie stood without emotion, looking at the wall in front of her. She knew her dad was pissed, she could feel it radiating off him in waves, but she didnât care. Bellamy was at risk and Callie would do whatever she needed to do to protect him. Finally realizing that her father had stopped yelling, the redhead broke from her thoughts and looked at him. âYou realize that this isnât about what you want right? This is about the good of our people.âÂ
âThe good of our people rest on Bellamyâs shoulders. If he doesnât make it then we all die.â Callie said as she fought to keep her voice neutral. âWhat I did was make them look the other way until he could get to where we needed him to be.âÂ
âI donât care why you did it, I care that you did it without consulting me.â Kane yelled as he stepped closer to his daughter. âYou are NOT in charge here anymore.âÂ
âAnd iâm also not a child anymore, yet you still treat me like one!â Callie finally let go of her anger. She was pissed that her father of all people, was still treating her like she had no clue what she was doing. âWe survived for MONTHS down here by ourselves. We did what we needed to do. And then you guys arrive and act like we havenât done a damn thing but we have..â Callie moved so her father started to back up. She knew that he had never seen her like this, but maybe it was time he did so he would let her grow up. âI am almost 20 years old. I know what i am doing, and what i was doing was for the good of our people. If we keep Bellamy alive, then we all live.âÂ
Kane wasnât able to respond to his daughter as the door opened to find Abby standing there. The two broke eye contact to look at her as she cleared her throat. âCallie, Clarke needs you in the radio bay.â She said quietly. Callie didnât even spare a look at her father as she turned on her heel and brushed passed Abby. The older woman watched the redhead walk down the hall before turning to her father.Â
âSheâs gonna get herself killed one day.â Kane said as he groaned, a hand rubbing his eyes. âAnd she doesnât realize it.âÂ
âShe does...but Callie is very much the type of person that doesnât care.â Abby said moving over and putting a hand on the mans shoulder. âShe has grown into a spectacular woman, Marcus. You and her mother made sure of that. But you need to understand that she would do whatever she needed to do to protect her friends.â Abby didnât need Kane to say the worry that he was going through. She felt it with Clarke, as she was the exact same way. âMaybe itâs time we step back and let them do what theyâve been doing all this time.â Hearing the man grunt, Abby hid a smile as she rubbed his back. âCome on. Letâs go try and help the girls.âÂ
*********
Callie was still trying to come down from the fight with her dad when she reached Ravenâs work area. The only thing that calmed her down was hearing a voice...his voice.Â
"I don't know. We tried to follow them, but they went to a classified level. Maya borrowed the schematics of the vent system from her boss, and I'm still trying to find a way in."
Callie ran towards his voice and noticed Clarkeâs panicked look as she handed the mic to the older girl.Â
âBell? Is everything okay?â She asked quickly. Callie knew they didnât have much time as the second they realized Bellamy was in there he was as good as dead if he didnât do what they needed him to.Â
âHey Red. Yeah, everything is fine. Maya is just getting me a different route.â His voice seemed calm but Callie knew that he was nervous.Â
âI think I found a different route, here is that radio and earpiece Raven needed.â Mayaâs voice came across the radio and the two girls looked over at Raven who shrugged.Â
âIâm making him mobile.âÂ
âBell, you HAVE to save them. Weâve already lost too many people...we donât need to lose anymore.â Callie said quickly. Looking at the time she noticed Clarke trying to wrap it up. âI gotta go, but check back in two hours okay?âÂ
âI will Cal. But you be safe too..I donât need anything happening to you out there.âÂ
Before she could say anything else, the radio cut off and the three girls were alone in the room with their thoughts again. Before any of them could say anything, Kane was coming into the room and Clarke stood up.Â
âClarke, itâs time to go to Tondoc.â He said, his eyes never going to rest on his daughter. He knew that they wouldnât be able to talk about this calmly until things were less tense, but that didnât help her at all.Â
âIâm not going.â She said quickly. Standing up she went to walk out the door when Callie grabbed her arm.Â
âClarke, you have to. You have a meeting with Lexa...she trusts you.â She said quietly.Â
âCallie, you and I both know that I canât go with our friends still in that mountain. They are in trouble and Iâm not leaving them till I know they are okay.â Clarke said as she looked over at Kane. âLexa knows and respects you as well. She will be more than willing to talk to you.â
âClarke, the whole point of being a leader is when to choose what battles you want to fight.â Kane said. He knew why she was so upset, but she needed to focus on the bigger picture.Â
âAnd I also need to know when to Delegate. You and Callie will both go to Tondoc.âÂ
âMaybe your mother should go.â Kane said slowly as his eyes shifted to his daughter finally. Callie didnât miss the fact that it took him almost the entire conversation to actually look at her.Â
âShe is still Chancellor and she's needed here.â Clarke said, shaking her head. âPlease, just do this for me.âÂ
The two of them were silent for a few more minutes before Kane sighed and nodded his head. âFine. But you have to promise me that you will go as well once you hear back from Bellamy.â Clarke nodded and headed out of the room while Callie watched her walk out. Abby walked in and watched her daughter leave as Kane looked back at the redhead. âCallie, be ready to leave in twenty minutes.â
 All Callie did was nod and go back to the radio with Raven as her father left the room with Abby. âYou and your dad really got into it, didnât you.â Raven hardly spoke to Callie after what happened with Finn. Honestly the girl didnât blame her, but she was a little surprised that the first conversation that they would have was about her father.Â
âHe seems to think that I shouldnât be making the choices that I am making.â Callie said carefully. âThat iâm being reckless.âÂ
âCallie...you have done some stupid shit since iâve known you...but you have also been the most level headed out of all of us.â Raven said quietly. âYouâre not being reckless, youâre just trying to keep everyone alive.âÂ
Callie honestly had no clue how to respond to what the other girl said. So she didnât. Putting her hand on Ravenâs shoulder, she squeezed it before heading out of the room herself. Running into Clarke, the two girls shared a quiet moment before everything was about to erupt.Â
âIf you hear from him...donât tell him where iâm at. I donât want him worrying about me or his sister when he needs to focus on this.â Callie said carefully. She didnât need to elaborate. Clarke knew.Â
âCal...if something happens.â Clarke said slowlyÂ
âNothing is going to happen. We are going to Tondoc, we are going to get help and we are going to get our people out of that damn mountain.â Callie said as she squeezed Clarkeâs hand. âI have to go meet my dad. Iâll see you soon.âÂ
Clarke watched the redhead hurry off down the halls till she was out of site. The pit in the bottom of her stomach wasnât going away and the girl hoped that this wouldnât be the last time she would see her friend. Walking back into the radio room, she heard Raven on the radio with Bellamy again.Â
âIâm at the intersection, which way?â His voice was hurried as he had been running. Trying to avoid the guards while also getting the help from Maya had been difficult but the sooner all of this was over, the sooner they would have their friends back.Â
âYou just passed the filtration system. So youâre close Bellamy.â Ravenâs voice crackled through the earpiece as Bellamy tried not to roll his eyes.Â
âCan you be more specific?âÂ
Before anyone could answer that question, they heard it. The high pitched whine of a drill cutting through the silence. The screams coming from the recipient who the extraction was being done to. âNevermind, found it.â He said as he crept closer.Â
âBellamy...is that a drill?â Ravens voice was quiet and distorted and Bellamy instinctively nodded before he remembered she wasnât with him.Â
âYeahâŚâ
âItâs a bone marrow extraction.â Clarkes voice sounded horrified and the man knew that if she was here her face would match his own. Bellamy watched the doctor stand next to a man in front of a table with another man on it.Â
âAre you ready for the last treatment you will ever need?â The doctor asked.Â
âYou have no idea how ready I am.âÂ
âThats Emerson. I see he made it back on time.â Clarkeâs voice was almost bitter, but she kept quiet as the men kept talking.Â
âDid she say anything about the army?â Cage asked as he looked down at the other manÂ
âNo sir. She did say that she was coming for us...and that she would let our people live if we let the others go.â Emerson said quickly. âIâm sorry I failed sir.âÂ
âNo, itâs fine. We will finish the job tonight.â Cage said rubbing his chin. âApparently there is a war council tonight in one of the villages. All the leaders will be there. We have the missiles. With that hiting them, they wont have the forces to continue to fight us.âÂ
Clarkes eyes went wide as she looked at Raven. âBellamy, you need to get in there and disable the fog now.â She quickly muted the radio and paced for a second.Â
âDid Kane or Callie take a radio?â She asked the shocked girl next to her.Â
âNo. The only open channel is this one and we need it for Bellamy.â Raven said. âClarke..what are we going to do?Â
âClarke, hey where is Callie? And Octavia was in Tondoc when I left-â Bellamyâs hurried voice came back over the radio as the blonde grabbed it.Â
âThey are fine. They are currently helping with other things though.â She said quickly. âLet me focus on warning the leaders. You focus on getting us in.âÂ
âI will. Be safe.â He said quickly before the radio cut out.Â
âWhy did you just lie to him?â Raven asked as Clarke started out of the room.Â
âHe canât be distracted. Two of the most important people in his life are currently in danger and we need him focused on the task at hand. If I leave now, I can reach Tondoc in time.â She said quickly before heading out.Â
âHey. Donât get blown up!â Raven yelled.Â
***************
The journey to Tondoc was quiet. Callie refused to look at her father and he barely glanced at her. She knew that with everything coming up they needed to have a discussion, but both of them were too stubborn to say anything. Eventually the torches of the village filled their visions and Callie was met with a smiling Octavia. âItâs about time you got here. I didnât think you were coming though.âÂ
âClarke has some things to take care of so she sent us in her place for now.â Callie said, giving the shorter girl a squeeze. Seeing Indraâs stoic face, Callie nodded. âItâs good to see you again Indra.âÂ
The older woman just nodded as she motioned towards the tent Lexa was in. âSheâs waiting for you.âÂ
Looking over at her father, he nodded as she followed Indra into the tent. Lexaâs eyes showed surprise for a split second before her face morphed into a small smile. âCalliope. Itâs good to see you again. I wasnât expecting you though.â
âClarke had some loose ends to tie up back at camp. She sent me here just so we can get started.â As Callie spoke, she heard the tent open and the blonde hurried through.Â
âWell, Clarke of the sky people has finally honored us with her presence.â Lexa said with a grin.Â
âI am so sorry iâm late commander. But we need to talk.âÂ
The look on Clarkeâs face was enough to set off alarm bells in Callieâs head. âClarke..whatâs going on?â
âThere is a missile coming this way. They are launching it any minute.â Clarke said quickly. The joking demeanor that Lexa had was gone as the words came out of the blondes mouth.Â
âAre you sure?â
âYes, we need to start evacuating now.â Clarke said looking at Callie.
âNo.â The tone was clear from Lexa and the two girls looked at her with mouths agape.Â
âLexa..we have to tell everyone. Whatâs the point of having an inside man if we canât save these people.â Callie said âWe canât just sit here and do nothing.â
âIs the acid fog disabled? Do we have our army inside the walls free? Then Bellamyâs job is not done.â Lexa said. Her face had a soft look on it as she knew this was hard for the others. âIf we evacuate, they will know there is an imposter in their mist. Then we will lose.âÂ
âLexa..I provoked them.â Callie said quickly. âThey wouldnât do this if I didnât.â She knew that what she did was stupid, but she didnât think that this would be the outcome. âLexa pleaseâŚâ
âSometimes we must concede a battle to win the war.â Lexa said quietly. She knew that neither of the girls could understand why she was choosing to do what needed to be done, but hopefully in time they would.Â
âLetâs tell the clan leaders then. Help them get out and meet up at a point in the woods.â Clarke said quicklyÂ
âAnd then how many more people will we tell? Where will we draw the line?â Lexa asked. The frustration on all three of their faces was evident as they tried to work a solution out. â"It is our only choice, and you both know it. You could have warned everyone up there, but you didn't. You said nothing, not even to your own people. This is war. People die. You both showed true strength today.â Lexa said as the other girls looked at each other. âDon't let emotions stop you now. It's time to go.â
*********
Bellamy crept along the hallway to where his destination laid. He knew that he needed to hurry up and get the acid fog disabled, but it was proving harder and harder. When he heard the familiar crackle in his ear, he sighed.Â
âTalk to me.â Ravenâs voice said. âTell me what you see.
âClose your eyes and imagine a bottomless pit.â He said as he quickly looked around and headed off down another hallway. âThatâs what this is. How much father?âÂ
âAccording to Danteâs instructions, youâre almost there.â Raven said as she looked at the makeshift map in front of her.Â
âWhat about Clarke? Was she able to get to Tondoc in time?â Bellamy asked quickly as he slipped through a door.Â
âShe should have. But itâs Clarke, she will get it done.â She said chewing on a pencil. âNow just focus on getting your ass to where you need to go and leave your sister and girlfriend to us.â The second she said it though, Raven knew she fucked up.Â
âWait..Callie and O are in Tondoc? I thought you said they were back at the base?â Bellamy said quickly as he stopped. âRaven, why would you guys lie to me?â
âBecause we needed you focused, Bellamy. And we still do. They are going to be fine, but you need to move or all of this will be for nothing.â She said quickly as she sent a silent prayer to the universe.Â
âFine.â Was all he said before the radio clicked off.
********
Callie and Clarke stood in Lexaâs tent as they debated what to do. âIâm not leaving without my dad and Octavia.â Callie said. âNo way in hell.âÂ
âCalliope, if we donât leave now, then all of us will be dead.â Lexa said quickly. âAnd in what way will that be helpful at all.âÂ
Callie shook her head. âNo. Take Clarke and get out of here. Iâll get my dad and Octavia.â She said as she started towards the tent opening.Â
âCallie, no. If something happens to you-â Clarke cut herself off as she grabbed the older girls arm.Â
âIf something happened to me...make sure Bellamy knows thereâs nothing he could of done.â She said before slipping back out. Using the light of the bonfire and torches, Callie spotted her father pretty quickly talking to Indra.
âDad.â She yelled as she ran over to him. âDad, we need to go now.â Looking around, Callie looked at the woman next to her father. âHave you seen Octavia?â She asked quickly. Indra shook her head as she stared at the redhead with a wondering look.Â
âShe went out with one of the scouting parties. What is going on, young one?â Callie really didnât want to lie to the older woman. She hated the thought, but if Lexa wanted her to know then she would have found a way to tell her. âCallie, where is the Commander?âÂ
âThey left...Clarke and Lexa left.â Callie said quietly. âThere is a missile heading this way. And Clarke came here to warn people, but Lexa said that it would ruin the plan in the long run.â Callie saw the look of horror from her dads face and tried to ignore it. âWe need to get out of here.âÂ
âCallie you need t-â Whatever Kane was about to say to his daughter was cut off as it seemed like all the sound in the forest was wiped out and everyone was lifted off their feet almost at the same time. Callie felt her feet leave the earth and felt her body fly back before it impacted with a tree and she fell to the floor. The earth spun as she tried to figure out what the hell had just happened, and chaos erupted all around. The entire village was on fire and the ringing in her ears was so loud that it was like someone had set off an alarm inside her brain. Feeling herself be lifted up, her fathers face swam in and out of her vision as Callie looked around at all the destruction that was caused. All the bodies of people that she knew, dead and staring vacantly at the sky. The stars were covered by all the smoke that was rising from the ground.Â
She felt the hands on her as her vision tried to settle. Looking into Clarkeâs eyes, Callie tried to find her footing and realized that her father was nowhere near where he was standing a minute ago. âClarke...my dad. I donât know where he is.âÂ
âMy mom is here. But we need to go NOW.â Clarke said as she led the redhead away from the town and towards where Lexa was. âWe need to get to the spotter who aimed the missile.â She said as Lexa looked at Callie with a worried look.Â
âClarke, if heâs the spotter then heâs here to make sure we are dead.â Lexa said. âIf he knows we are alive.â She looked down at Callie trying to catch her breath against a tree. âAnd she is in no shape to go anywhere.âÂ
âHe won't know. Iâm going to kill him. Callie, you need to stay here and help the wounded...iâll be back as soon as I can.â Clarke said as she headed into the woods.Â
*****************************************************************************************************
Callie watched the two girls head into the dark woods and turned her attention back to the village. The damage was insane as she watched people run around and try to find loved ones that were buried under the rubble. Once her mind cleared, Callie realized that her father was nowhere to be found and panicked.Â
âDad!â She yelled as she ran through the smoke and fire. Feeling hands grab her, Callie looked into Niykoâs worried face. âNiyko. Have you seen my dad?!â Her voice was horse from all the smoke and the damage to her body but Callie was more alert than ever.Â
âNo, but you need to rest. Youâre bleeding as well.â He said motioning to her forehead. The cut above her eyebrow stung as she realized she would probably need to get stitches later.Â
âNo, I donât have time. I need to find my dad.â She said looking around. Hearing her name, Callie looked over and saw Abby running towards her. Once the woman reached her, she made sure the girl was okay.Â
âAbby, my dad was standing right next to me when the missile hit.â She said loudly. The ringing in her ears made it hard to know if she was yelling because of the noise or because she couldnât hear a damn thing.Â
âCallie, I will find him. I need you to get back to Camp and get help. Can you do that.â Abby asked as she tried to keep her voice calm. She noticed the girl not paying attention and raised her voice to get her to look. âCallie, please. If you can go get what I need to help people here, then we can save more people.âÂ
Nodding, Callie took one look at Abby and bolted towards the woods that led to camp. She knew that she needed to get help, but her mind was also on if her father was alive or not. Callie felt like she had been running forever when she finally saw the lights of camp. James met her outside and the redhead just collapsed into his arms.Â
âCallie, what the hell happened?â He said as some of the others in the camp made their way around her. âWe saw the light and heard the boom from here.âÂ
âA missile. Mt Weather sent a missal.â She said quietly. âWe need help for the wounded.â She looked up at some of the other people around as they ran and got what they needed. âWe need to go back.âÂ
âCallie, you need to get patched up first. Youâre bleeding really bad.â James said as he moved her hair out of her eyes. The front matted in blood and covered in soot and smoke. Her skin was paler than usual as the blood loss took a toll on her.
âNo. Just put a band aid on me and letâs go.â Callie said as she saw Jackson run over and quickly bend down to her.Â
âCallie, youâre gonna need stitches.â He said as he put gauze to her wound and taped it down.Â
âI know, but now isnât the time. We have to go now.â She said as James helped her up. âThere are more people who need help right now.âÂ
James shook his head and tightened his grip on her body as he looked at the others running around, seeing Jackson as he ran over. âCallie needs stitches, but you need to go and help Abby. Take a few people and get supplies to the wounded.â He said as he reached down and scooped the girl next to him up.Â
âJames, stop.â Callie said trying to fight her way out of his arms. âI promise iâm okay.â She knew that she wasnât very convincing and Callie eventually gave up fighting and let James take her to get patched up.Â
âCal, you can go help when I know that youâre going to be okay.â He said as he headed towards med bay. Entering the room, he sat her down on the bed as he looked around for things he would need.Â
âJames, youâre great at a lot of things, but stitching me up is not one of them.â The redhead said as she put a cloth to her forehead. The fabric was getting soaked and the girl knew she needed to take care of it and let James help her. Moving back over to stand between her legs, James moved the cloth and checked the wound before getting the needle and thread ready to stitch.Â
âIt might not look as good as when you do it, but at least you wont be bleeding everywhere anymore.â He said with a slight grin. âYou ready? We donât have time for pain meds right now.âÂ
âYeah, just get it done and over with.â Callie said, closing her eyes. Hissing as his hand touched the wound and pinched it together, the redhead held back a scream of pain as she felt the needle pierce her skin to sew the gash shut. After what felt like hours, James finally stood back and applied a bandage over it to keep it from infection and touched her arm.Â
âHey, youâre good to go.â He said as he watched her open her eyes. Moving a strand of hair from her face, James stood there as his hands went to rest on Callieâs upper thighs. âYou gonna be okay?â He asked as she looked down.Â
âYeah, I will be once we get everyone out of that mountain.â She said as she jumped down from the bed. âI need to check on Raven, then we are going to go.â Callie didnât wait for James to respond before she was running down the hallway to where Raven was. Busting into the room, Callie saw Raven at the radio and tried to ignore the look of worry she was given when the brunette saw her.Â
âCal, what the hell!? Are you guys alright?â She asked as she quickly got up and walked over. Waving her away, Callie walked over to the radio.Â
âIâm fine. Has he checked in?â Callie asked as she sat down. Raven shook her head. âNo...but heâs due to.âÂ
As if on queue, Bellamyâs voice rang through the room.Â
âRaven, are you there?âÂ
âBell, itâs Callie.â She said as she grabbed the mic âOctavia and I are safe. Please tell me that you are as well.âÂ
âCal? Thank god, why did you lie to me? I told you to stay at camp so you were safe.â Callie could hear the worry in Bellamyâs voice as he tried to keep quiet.Â
âBecause I didnât need you to worry. I needed you to focus. Now are you almost to the fog chambers?âÂ
âIâm working on it.â Bellamy said quickly. âSomethings wrong...my card isnât working.âÂ
Callie and Raven locked eyes as James entered the room. Both girls knew what it could mean with his card not working, but neither of them wanted to admit it. âBell..what's going on?âÂ
âGive me a minute. I need to figure something out.â And with that the connection cut out again. Pushing back, Callie stood up quickly. âRaven, you and Wick need to help him. I need to go find Clarke and help with what I can there.â Raven nodded as she went off to find the other man, leaving Callie and James alone.Â
âIâm going with you.â He said quietly. Callie shook her head with a sad smile.Â
âI need you here, to help in case we donât make it back. I need to know there is someone here we can trust.â She said quietly, looking at the floor. Feeling his hand take hers, Callie finally looked up into his ice blue eyes.Â
âCallie, you canât sacrifice yourself for himâŚ.he wouldnât want you to.â James said softly as his hand moved to her cheek. âYou can stay here and be safe.âÂ
âJames...I love him. And I know he would go through hell and back to make sure that I made it out of there alive as well.â She said as she moved his hand. ââIâm sorry.â And with that, Callie pushed past the man in front of her and sprinted towards the mountain.Â
*******************
It felt like her lungs were on fire before Callie finally saw some of the people Lexa had brought to fight. Thankfully they recognized her and pointed her to where their leader was, Callie just hoped that she wasnât too late. The whole time her mind was focused on Bellamy and everything that could have happened to him as he was stuck inside that mountain. Seeing Clarkeâs blonde hair, Callie pushed on till she got to the other two girls.Â
âCallie!â Clarke yelled. âThank god.â She said as they hugged. Stepping back, Callie nodded to Lexa who looked a little unnerved but hid it well.Â
âI think Bellamy has been discovered. His card didnât work anymore and the only way for that to happen would be if he was caught.â Callie said as she tried to catch her breath. Before either of them could say anything, one of the grounders ran up to Lexa excitedly saying that they saw the signal.Â
âHe made it.â Callie whispered. The pit in the bottom of her stomach was finally gone as she heard Lexa give the order to sound the horn to proceed. Noticing Octavia, Callie ran over to her. âO, thank god youâre okay.â She said quickly but was taken aback by the look on the girls face.Â
âYou knew. You knew about the missile and you and Clarke were going to just let us take our chances.â Octavia spat at the older girl.Â
âO..please. I was coming to find you when it hit. We were told not to say anything BECAUSE Lexa told us not to. I wasnât going to let anything happen to you though. I couldnât let that happen.â Callie pleaded. She didnât want the younger Blake mad at her too, but it seemed like it was heading in that direction.Â
Before Octavia could say anything, Clarke came running up. âOctavia. Youâre not going to the mines with Indra. Itâs too dangerous and I need to keep you safe.âÂ
âFuck you Clarke. Iâm so tired of you and trying to keep me safe. I can take care of myself and obviously Indra thinks so too.âÂ
âO, Bellamy would be devastated if anything happened to you. We just want you to stay alive.â Callie said quickly, hoping to stop a fight before it started.Â
âWorry about yourself Callie.â Octavia said before she turned and walked off. The older girls watched her for a second before Callie turned to the blonde.Â
âCome on...we have a job to do.âÂ
13 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Finding Home Ch. 5
A/N: Yall I am soooo sorry this took so freaking long!!! but its done and I hope yall like it this was so much fun to write even if it took over a month because of school and stuff but its here so yeah! please dont forget to comment or reblog they mean so much too me :D and thank you @bookwyrminspiration for editing and helping me get this out as fast as i could word count: 5096 tw warnings: minor panic attack, mentions of volence, and invasion of privacy
Chapter 5: Starting of a Fire
 Sweat dripped down her spine as thoughts raced through her head. Sophie didn't quite understand how it had happened, all she knew was that somehow she had Tam's memories. Memories of Linh and arguing and Denver. How had she gotten in his head? Did Tam know she had seen his memories? She hadnât touched her telepathy in years. School was hard without it, but she had her memory, and she didn't want to know what her human friends were thinking; Fitz had somehow ingrained the rules in her brain. But somehow, after years of barely even thinking about it, she had managed to reach Tam's mind, which was probably hundreds of miles away, and had looked at the exact memories she was thinking of.Â
    Memories Sophie had no right to. Fear solidified in her stomach, a weight she didn't quite know how to bear. "Soph? Sophie, you up?" Amy called from the hallway.Â
    The pillow behind her looked so soft and tempting to fall back into, but no matter what telepathy crisis she was having, she had a life to get to. "Yeah, I'm getting there." The words came out rough from sleep.Â
    Grabbing her phone from the nightstand, she plugged in her headphones and started her wake-up playlist. Mystical powers could wait until after breakfast.Â
    Amy rode the bus with her to work, Their Saturday routine. Amy had tutoring with Jena (bless her heart), and Sophie who had worked at the cafe across the street. Normally she would work all day and get home around the same time Amy did from her afternoon shift. It worked well, and they would sit at home afterward juggling homework and takeout.Â
    "That guy's picking his nose," Amy said, breaking the unintentionally tense silence.Â
    "That's so gross, why would you say that?" Sophie whispered incredulously. No matter how hard she tried, her eyes couldn't leave the man who, unfortunately, had a finger up his nose.
    "Ha, now you can't unsee it!" Amy grinned triumphantly. Annoyed, Sophie grumbled back and went silent. She stared, lost in thought, not fully present.Â
    "Why are you so tense?" Amy said softly, as if she didn't quite want Sophie to hear. In the back of her mind, she thought it sounded like when she used to hear human thoughts.
    "Hm? I'm not tense," Sophie lied, only to have Amy turn to her in surprise.
    "I didn't say that you were," Amy responded quizzically.Â
âBut I heard you?â Sophie said. Was she hallucinating? No, she couldnât be, she wasnât crazy. Amy was still staring at her, eyes boring, brows furrowed. Studying her, Sophie really didnât like being studied. Her tone bordered annoyed when she finally asked, âWhat?â
âWhyâd you read my mind?â Amy asked, eyes narrowed and her tone hushed. âIsn't there rules against that?â
It took a second for Sophie to process what Amy was saying. She hadnât meant to listen in, but she hadnât meant to go through Tamâs memories either. Was she losing control again? It was two minds; it could mean nothing, it wasnât her fault, it was an accident! But what if losing control of her telepathy is only the beginning? This- the worrying, the panic, malfunctioning that reminded her she was only an experiment and a weapon- it was supposed to be over. Why wasnât it over?
Too deep in her panic, Sophie was unaware of Amy grabbing her arm. The bus slowed down and Amy dragged her out of the bus and as far away from the swarms of people as she could. âSophie? Soph you with me?â Amy asked desperately. In response, Sophie could only nod. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she thought, oh, this is a panic attack. The want to run, to move, to get away, exploded in her body everywhere at once. The walls around her mind fell next, and she heard everything at once. Her head pounded, her eyes watered and her knees gave out. She crumbled to the ground and Amy sank in front of her.Â
Hands gripped her shoulders, hard but not in the way she knew. It wasnât trapping but comforting, grounding, a reminder of where she was. Amyâs hands moved, one to her arm and one to the back of her neck. Amidst the screaming thoughts of passerby chaos and pain, Amy knelt in front of her, pressed against her and one thought rang louder than the rest.
I'm here. Iâve got you. You can enter my mind if thatâs easier, itâs gonna be okay.
Sophie wanted to cry with relief, if she could have talked she wouldâve shouted with happiness. She choked in a breath, focused her mind, and plunged her mind forward.
Amy let out a sharp breath but stayed quiet. After over a year and a half of being in no other mind than her own, it was surprisingly underwhelming. It was weird, feeling her body in one place but knowing her mind wasnât with it.
Hi? she thought.
You're loud, geez, Amy responded. Howâre you doing?
It's easier to block everyone else out if I focus on you, she said. The pain was still horrible but she was getting there. One by one she matched her breaths to Amyâs and started to block off the other thoughts. Built her walls, brick by brick, until the suffocation of thousands of thoughts loosened and the migraine calmed.Â
Eventually, Amy spoke. So, when did this start happening?
Losing control? After Fitz taught me what to do it hasnât happened, Sophie responded.
No unintentional mind reading? Nothing? Amy had her there. Unintentional mind-probing more like.Â
Sophie took another deep breath and leaned away from her sister but kept her eyes shut to block out the world. Last night, she started, I somehow got ahold of Tamâs memories. The ones of Linh and him when they first arrived here.
Amy remained silent, the only sound their breathing. A beat passed and Sophie opened her eyes to find Amy studying her, eyebrow quirked. Go on, she finally thought.
Except Sophie didnât quite know how to go on. In an impulse decision, she brought Tamâs memories to the surface of her mind. With a brief Brace yourself, she transmitted them to Amy and watched her reaction as the scenes played before them.Â
When it was over, and the scene of Tam and Fitz faded, Amy was silent yet again. âOh shit,â Amy whispered, meeting Sophieâs eyes.
With a chuckle, Sophie bitterly responded, âYup.â
âHave you told her?â
âNo?â Sophie gaped. âHow would I even say that? âOh yeah so in my sleep I accidentally watched your brotherâs memories and learned all the shit you didnât tell me. hope you donât hate me or anythingâ?â
âOkay, yeah, that's a pretty bad conversation starter,â Amy agreed. âI donât know how, but you need to tell her. This is pretty big.â
âI know,â she said with a sigh and Amyâs face softened with relief. Standing up she continued, âI guess we should get moving, we donât want to be late.â As they walked, Sophie tried not to think about how she intentionally avoided saying âI willâ.
 -
Hours passed, tedious as always. Taking orders, making coffee, cups and bags, and people. So many people. Somehow Amilia's head survived. A few slip-ups, when a part of her mind would get distracted. When the muscle memory of her tasks wasn't enough and she had to rack her brain to remember an order only to get flooded with thoughts that definitely didn't help her remember.Â
At one point, when there was barely anyone in the small cafe, Amilia had an idea. Her gaze flicked over the cafe, from the plants scattered decoratively to the tables she had yet to clean. Taking a breath, she tried to open her mind up to one of her coworker's thoughts. To see if she could after all these years only blocking off her powers. After a few tries (and tripping over a bucket of water) she managed to do it. With enough focus, she could open her mind and build walls around the thin connection between her and her coworker's minds.Â
She grinned, letting herself celebrate her small success for a fleeting moment until the door opened again with a ding and she was back at the register. The order was simple as Sophie plugged it into the small device. Her voice struggled not to sound bored as she called out the name when it was ready and returned to her cleaning. It was all so boring; her mind wandered to Linh coming over. She felt her heart flutter at the same time dread settled. Not now, Amilia told herself as the small bell rang again and she found herself back at the register.
"Amilia!" Jena called, sauntering her way into the cafe like she owned the place. That's what Amilia liked about the girl, how she wasn't intimidated by anything. Natalie trailed behind her with a tired look in her eyes.Â
"I need like three coffees," Natalie groaned.Â
"You won't survive three coffees," Amilia laughed, already starting to place their orders. It was the same every week, Jena with the most amount of sugar added to her coffee and Natalie with just straight black. Jena paid as an apology for whatever hell studying ended up being.Â
Nat hummed appreciatively when James, Amilia's coworker, gave them their order. In one move she downed the entire cup despite it being burning hot. "Ahh that's the shit," she mused.
"How did your throat not just disintegrate?" Amilia asked bewildered.
"I'm just not a weakling," she retorted. "Also your girl is coming over once your shift is over if you haven't forgotten."
'Your girl', Amilia knew, was referring to Linh who had planned to come and hang out that afternoon. Which, after the events of the morning, she had entirely forgotten. "Fuck," she hissed. "My shift is almost over so hopefully we can get home with time to spare to clean?"Â
The apartment desperately needed cleaning, covered in piles of homework and dishes and trash that they only occasionally had time to take out.
Thirty minutes later the sisters were rushing onto their bus home, catching their breath as they grabbed the handlebars. When they finally arrived home, the tall glass building taunting them in the daylight, Sophie took the stairs two at a time and practically kicked the door in. She ran around the apartment in a fury trying to figure out where she could stuff things when she heard murmurs.Â
"How long do you think it'll take her to notice?" Linh's unmistakable voice asked.
"Eh give her a second; She's in the zone," Amy responded, clearly trying not to laugh. Slowly turning around, praying desperately that her face wasn't as red as it felt, Sophie faced the figures leaning in the doorway.
"Hi?" she said tentatively, but it came out more like a question.
"Hello, sweetheart. We didn't mean to interrupt," Linh responded with a grin.
Sophie tugged at her eyelash in embarrassment, "I totally just ran right past you didn't I?"
"Yup," Linh chuckled.
Sophie groaned and buried her face in her hands. "It's nice to know you care about order though," Linh said, gently pulling her hands away from her face and placing a soft kiss on her cheek.
Amy chuckled, walking in behind Linh, "Yâall are too soft for me. I'll be in my room." In a half-hearted response, Sophie stuck her tongue out as she passed. Linh's arms were comforting around her as they snaked their way around her waist. Instinctively Sophie leaned into her touch and wrapped her arms around Linh before burying her head into the crook of her neck. The first thing that Sophie realized was that Linh was much taller than her, in all the memories she had Linh was shorter,but here she was, taller, and Sophie leaning against her instead of the other way. The second thing was that Linh was warm like a blanket or a human heater. Compared to the rest of the world, which was gradually getting colder because of the fall, Linh felt warm like home, like something familiar.Â
"We should probably move," Linh whispered, mouth against the top of hair.
Sophie hummed, "But you're comfy."
Linh laughed sweetly, "You were in the middle of cleaning, I don't wanna interrupt that."
Pulling back, Sophie surveyed the room. Unfortunately, it was still in need of some cleaning. "I can do that later; you're here right now and I wanna spend time with my girlfriend."
Linh just shook her head, "I like cleaning. It's relaxing, and you can introduce me to that music you've been screaming about."
Vaguely she remembered texting Linh late one night about the new band sheâd found and how Linh just had to listen or she would die. She grabbed a cup from the kitchen, reluctantly started the music, to which Linh started moving slowly. "We can start in my room, it's probably the worst," Sophie said, stopping her brain from overthinking it before it was out of her mouth.
With that, they started cleaning, which was surprisingly more fun than it would seem. Now and then a song would come on and Sophie would throw down whatever she was holding and do an impromptu dance party. Linh would just laugh and watch her with those eyes that were full of adoration and pulled at Sophie's heart, pulled Sophie farther and farther into this dream of reality.
She avoided thoughts of what Linh was, of the memories she wasn't supposed to have seen, they but nagged at her over and over. Feet moved, things fell, and they laughed and danced, and Linh- Linh just wouldn't stop smiling. The small motion pulled at her heart and it was just like she imagined. It reminded her of the days during the war that they'd sit and sort through the clues, and for once Sophie found herself longing for that time.Â
"Hey, babe?" Linh called from the closet as Sophie shook herself out of her haze.
"Yeah?"
Stepping out there was something in her hands. It was a postcard. She cocked her head to the side trying to rack her brain where it could've come from. "It says it's from Kull? The hell kinda name is that?" Linh said.
No-Â Sophie stumbled a bit, no it couldn't be. But no, she remembered. Three weeks after being at the new apartment she got mail. Not some shipment for her, a postcard, with four words written on it. With shaking hands Sophie grabbed the card out of Linh's hands like she was in a dream.Â
I'm here, always. - Mari
Far deep inside of her, under layers and layers of running and hiding and nights of crying, something broke. She was lonely. She wasn't alone per se; Amy was there, Linh was there, giving her those concerned eyes and crinkled eyebrows, but she was lonely. Sophie missed late-night pancakes, and endless days laughing and baking hands filled with flour (distantly she wondered if that's why Fitz had fallen in love with baking), she missed the hard exterior who had the best hugs and always knew what she was doing. She found herself missing Angie too, the weekends they'd play scrabble and laugh at how Angie would win every time no matter how hard she and Mari tried. Sophie longed for late nights sitting in Tommy's attic, the lawnmower boy across the street that always came in for banana pancakes while unironically humming the song under his breath (she asked him about it once and he just said it was always stuck in his head). They used to play late night games until it was one in the morning and Mari was calling and asking if she was coming home (most nights she didn't, too busy laughing and trying to throw popcorn into each other's mouths). And something inside her realized she missed those nights. She missed the random people she'd fallen in love with, the late nights filled with laughter and shakes instead of nightmares and tears.Â
Glancing up she studied Linh's face. It was a mix of concern and confusion, a bit of hesitance, and a lot of wonder. The sudden urge to cry hit Sophie like a brick wall and she did. She cried quietly, knowing that this wasn't something that needed to be cried over yet she needed to do it anyway. Strong arms wrapped themselves around her and Sophie buried her head and tears into Linh's shoulder. "What do you need?" Linh asked after a moment of rubbing small circles into Sophie's back.
"To go home." Linh jerked back, confusion and bewilderment evident in her eyes because home to Linh would never be a small town with a dirt road and covered in trees, it would be a world of brokenness and misplaced ideals that forced her, them, to fix it. It would be a world of shimmering crystals and jobs she never wanted. She didn't know Sophie's was the exact opposite. Sophie explained, the town and what she left behind, not why because it felt stupid, but she explained what Mari was, her friend (mother figure? The one who knew her better than anyone else?), she said she left, and she needed to go back.Â
"Okay," Linh said, a finality. And Linh pulled out her computer, and an hour later they had plans and were packing and it all felt too rushed to be real. It felt weirder when Amy said goodbye from the bottom steps of the apartment; she would be coming up the next day with the gang's van. It felt weird, like moving through jelly when they stepped into the Grayhound station and Sophie was left staring at her ticket and at the bus in disbelief.
"Soph," Linh whispered after a beat, "I think you're supposed to, you know, get on the bus."
Sophie knew the functions of buses, better than Linh most likely; she knew that one was supposed to step in it, choose a seat, wait for it to stop, and if it was the desired location one would step off of the bus. If her life were the movie she watched with her parents when she was little, she would walk gracefully, with soft music setting the mood, and when she would sit down, she would let out a breath that she wouldn't know she was holding. She would watch out the window wistfully, and at some point, the music would get quieter and the image of her would fade into the memories of herself meeting Mari, a speed-up of the year she had spent with the woman would play. The music would rise, and the scene of her running trying to hold herself together in the pouring rain. The camera would follow as she ran to the bus stop, as she grabbed a ticket and made it to the last bus for the night with her little duffle bag and tears picture-perfect, the ugly sobs that wracked her that night were just not movie material, and the scene would switch just as she was sitting down in the memory to her standing up, with a new determination in her eyes, in the present.
But, this was not some multimillion-coming-of-age story with a bow on top.
Because Sophie herself was too much of an emotional mess and a real person (term used loosely and does not apply to being a secret-elven-war-hero and more used in the sense of the emotional trauma and not knowing how to function normally that comes with being a secret-elven-war-hero) to be the star of a movie. Who would pay money to go see someone with human emotions also fail at life when they can just look at themselves or the people around them for free?Â
"Earth to Sophie!" Linh snapped in front of her face.
"Yes, I'm alive, huh?" Sophie rushed.
Linh snickered and made Sophie blush more than she wanted to admit. "I was wondering if we were actually going to get on the train?" Linh said gently.
"Oh, yeah, I'm sorry it's just weird, I needed a minute," Sophie apologized.
Linh smiled slightly and gently intertwined their fingers, "I get it, and I'm here for you." Instinctively she leaned into the touch, but a knot of guilt and anxiety tied in her stomach along with thoughts that she had tried desperately to keep out of her head all day. What are you hiding? If I said anything would you still be here? Or will you run from me too?
They found their seats, and Sophie managed to steal her way to the window seat. She stuffed her bag under the seat in front of her and found herself stopping. She let out the breath, she hadn't realized she was holding. A pit settled in her, a deep and endless feeling that she could get lost in. Down down down it went filled with black and heaviness she was so desperately trying to ignore. Her uncertainty scared her the most. It was like the Neverseen, she never knew how long her peace would last or how quickly it would be ruined.Â
Hopefully, she could make this last another day. Another night of this feeling, of safety while holding Linh's hand. She wasn't quite ready for this to be over, to rock the boat, to ask about what Linh did. It was selfish, but Sophie was a selfish person.Â
The man at the front of the bus, the driver, stood up holding the microphone, and started to say something probably about rules and destinations, but Sophie couldn't hear a word he said. At that moment her thoughts were flooded as the boundaries she built came tumbling down. "Fuck," she whispered, she could barely hear herself. Squeezing her eyes she tried not to cry and kept her head down. This time it wasn't nearly as bad as the street which had so many more people, but still, her head pounded and she dug her nails into her fingers resisting the urge to pick at an eyelash. Surprisingly, it was pretty easy to hide the pain from Linh, whose sole focus was the driver's words. She clamped her jaw shut and focused on the pain in her palms, trying to forget about the migraine. The Grayhound suddenly roared to life and started to move jostling Sophie back into her seat, the motion making it worse. "Fucking christ," she hissed as a particularly loud thought rose to the surface.Â
"Babe? You okay?" Linh asked, putting her hand on Sophie's arm, finally noticing that Sophie was very much not okay. It took everything in her not to snap something sarcastic back.Â
Instead, she went for a hopefully convincing smile and said, "Yeah I just need to run to the bathroom."
Linh chuckled as she got up. "I told you to go before we left." Sophie nodded in response as her head continued to pound and she reached up to pick an eyelash. She tried to hide the pain as much as she could walking towards the back, holding her balance surprisingly well as the jackhammer in her head continued.
She made it to the bathroom, which was smaller than she expected. Sitting on the closed toilet (it was the size of a portapotty and she wished there was somewhere else to sit) Sophie counted her breaths. Slowly, she opened her mind. It was as bad of an idea as it sounded. The pounding got worse like the thoughts were trying to crack her mind, but Sophie was determined. Sifting through the loud barrage of words and ideas she searched for the quieter voices. She found her way downward (not really but it was the only way to describe the feeling) pushing thoughts to the side building a guarded bridge from her mind. A tiny wisp of thought caught her attention, a blank spot between the screaming.Â
Gotcha, she thought triumphantly.Â
Pushing forward, imaginary brick by imaginary brick she created a path to the silent mind that was most likely sleeping already. With a push, she found her way in as gently as she could, taking refugee in the calm. She allowed herself a breath before she started to build her mind walls around the second one. One by one the minds faded to the background like static until she was finally at peace in the stranger's head. It felt weird, to say the least. The walls were up, she was fine, she was protected, and yet she felt reluctant to leave. Like she should figure out who this person was. Why did she care? That was a good question, Sophie didn't quite have an answer.
As she was about to leave, pushing away her conflicting thoughts, a memory, tinted blue appeared. She shouldn't have looked at it. That was her first mistake. There were rules against this intrusion, she wasn't supposed to see it. And yet she was curious. So, against her better judgment, Sophie stayed and Sophie watched.
She could tell from the start the memory clearly wasnât happy. It started in what looked like a bathroom. Dark and grim, dimly lit. They were staring down at the sink, something dripping from their face. It might've been blood. The door opened and the person's head swung, Sophie caught a glimpse of dark hair in the mirror before her attention was drawn to the figure in front of her.Â
Dangerous eyes matched a dangerous frame. A red and black striped shirt peeked out from behind a gray jacket rolled up to the man's elbows. Peaking from under the edge of the sleeve was the end of an anchor. Dark eyes were accompanied by a smirk that made Sophie's hair stand up. "What do you want?" a high voice said, presumably the owner of the memory.Â
He only raised an eyebrow in response leaning against the wall.
"Oh stop that little act," the voice huffed, "No oneâs gonna see you here.â
His face relaxed and for a beat it was silent, then, "You're being reckless."
Saying nothing, the view shifted back to the sink. "I've got nothing to lose," they murmured. Pale hands with bruised knuckles gripped the edge of the sink.
"Yeah? Well welcome to the club," he said gruffly. "The whole reason this little group exists is cause every single one of those people? Guess what, they've got nothing else to lose except this place. And I'm not risking their safety for you."
"Nice to know you care," they said with a huff.
The man's eyes were tired as he pleaded, "Look, you know I'm not great at emotions, but try not to pick a fight with every single person you come into contact with out there?"
"Yeah, I'll try," breathed the voice, defeated.Â
"And Linh?" the man kept speaking, but Sophie couldn't hear. Words were muffled as they looked up, and Linh'sâher Linhâsâface stared back at her in the mirror.Â
Startled, Sophie stumbled out of the memory, out of Linh's mind (why was it Linh's mind?) all together. The wall of the bathroom smacked against the back of her head as she jerked back into herself. "What the hell," she gasped. "What the hell."Â
A beat passed till Sophie stood, bumping her knees against the wall across from her. It was awkward trying to maneuver her way out of the miniature-sized bathroom (it didnât even count as a bathroom). Finally, she pushed the sliding door back to let her out and tried to avoid eye contact with anyone that noticed her. Fumbling her way out, still slightly trapped in her haze of howâs and whys and Linh Linh Linh- she almost passed her seat when Linh tapped her.
Sophie didnât hear what she said, it all going in one ear and out the other as she tried to mask her intense waves of emotion and thanking the universe that Linh wasnât an empath. She avoided Linhâs silver eyes, dodging her worried looks.
âIâm fine,â Sophie barked. âJust rattled, wondering what Iâm gonna say to Mari,â she lied of course the thought of Mari hadnât even crossed her mind until then. But when she started to talk she couldnât stop herself, âItâs just been a long time you know? I donât know if she even wants to see me. I left her just in the middle of the night with barely a goodbye after a year of living with her and her taking care of me and-â
There was a hand holding hers and another cupping her cheek. âHey,â Linh whispered, her breath tickled Sophieâs cheek.Â
âH-hey,â she stuttered as Linh brushed her thumb under Sophieâs eye, wiping off the tear she didnât even know was there.
A small smile captured Linhâs face, it made Sophie wonder how this girl was the same one who used to be so so angry. she probably still is, part of her thought before she shoved it away.
âWeâre already here, on this bus on our way; this is the point of no return. Okay? And this may be the point of no return, but youâre not alone. Iâve got you and Amyâs coming up tomorrow. Youâre not alone in this. Whether she wants you to come or not cause of how long itâs been since she asked, you need this, you canât just bury this,â Linh said, her hands stayed cupped around Sophieâs face and her eyes held her gaze firmly.Â
Sophie let herself nod as she noticed how close Linh was. Part of her wondered if she was supposed to kiss Linh (thatâs what couples did right?) but another was stuck turning Linhâs words over in her mind unable to stop thinking, But isnât that what you did? Bury and bury and bury?
Linhâs smile grew and she felt herself smile too, even if it was small and her mind was too busy overthinking for the aching in her chest to register. They turned away from each other, Linh with a small remark of how tired she was and Sophie grabbing her headphones from her bag. Plugging them in, a desperate attempt to shut out her mind, she felt Linh's head on her shoulder and that smile returned and grew as Linh sighed and curled into her side. For a brief moment, she convinced herself that the girl in the memory was not the same girl she knew. For a fleeting second, Sophie pretended that she couldn't feel herself setting the fire to the beginning of the end.
#hehheheheh#finding home#kotlc#keeper of the lost cities#solinh#sophie foster#kotlc sophie#linh song#kotlc linh#amy foster#kotlc amy#kotlc fic#kotlc fanfic#tater writes#writers on tumblr
12 notes
¡
View notes